^RV OF PR|]VC?^
BL 1010
.S3
V.40
The Sacred Books of China
^.—r^
THE
SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST
[40]
bonbon
HENRY FROWDE
Oxford University Press Warehouse
Amen Corner,
E.C.
THE
'sacred books of the east TRANSLATED
BY VARIOUS ORIENTAL SCHOLARS
AND EDITED BY
F.
MAX MULLER
VOL. XL
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1891
[
All rights reserved ]
O;cforb
PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS BY HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
THE
SACRED BOOKS OF CHINA THE TEXTS OF TAOISM
TRANSLATED BY
JAMES YeGGE
PART
II
THE WRITINGS OF A:WANG-3ZE BOOKS XVIII— XXXIII
THE THAI-SHANG TRACTATE OF ACTIONS
AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS APPENDIXES
I-VIII
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1891
[A// rights reserved^
CONTENTS. THE WRITINGS OF PART
A^WANG-3ZE.
II.
....
BOOK
XVIII.
XIX.
xi.
A'ih Lo, or Perfect
xii.
Ta
Shang, or the Full Understanding of Life
XX.
xiii.
Shan Mu,
XXI.
xiv.
Thien 3ze-fang
XV.
Kih
XXII.
Enjoyment
or the Tree
Pei Yu, or
on the Mountain
XXIV.
XXV. XXVI. XXVII. XXVIII.
i.
Kang-sang A7/u
ii.
Hsii Wii-kwei
iii.
3eh-yang
XXXIII.
in
I
il
.27
the North
57
III.
.....
74 91
114
What comes from Without
iv.
Wai Wu,
V.
Yii
vi.
Zang Wang,
vii.
Tao
viii.
Yiieh A'ien, or Delight in the Sword-fight
or
131
Yen, or Metaphorical Language
the
XXIX. XXX. XXXI. XXXII.
.
.
42
Knowledge RambHng
PART XXIII.
.
.
PAGE
.....
or Kings
Throne
A'ih, or the
who have wished
Robber
ATih
Old Fisherman
.
.....
142 to resign
149 166
186
ix.
Yii-fu, or the
X.
Lieh Yii-khau
xi.
Thien Hsia, or Historical Phases of Taoist Teaching 214
192
202
THE THAI-SHANG TRACTATE OF ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS. Translation of the Tractate
235
CONTENTS.
VIU
APPENDIXES. PAGE I.
II.
A'/nng A'ang A'ing, or the Classic of Purity
.
247
Yin Fu A'ing, or Classic of the Harmony of the Seen and the
III. Yii
IV.
.
Unseen
Shu
A''ing,
Zah Yung
255 or Classic of the Pivot of Jade
.
A'ing, or Classic of the Directory for a
V. Analyses by Lin v^wang-jze
Hsi-/fung of several of the
.
.
Day
.
Books
265
269
of
273
VI. List of Narratives, Apologues, and Stories in the Writings
298
of A'wang-^ze
VII.
The Stone Tablet Tao-hang
VIII. Record
in the
of Lao-^ze.
By Hsieh
of the Sui dynasty
for the Sacrificial
Index to Vols. XXXIX,
Transliteration
Temple
311
Hall of A'wang-^ze.
By
Sii
Shih 320
XL
325
.....
of Oriental Alphabets adopted for the Transla-
tions of the Sacred
Books of the East
337
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM. BOOK Part A'ih Lo, or
Under
I.
the
found or not
?
II. '
XVIII. Section XI.
Perfect Enjoyment^.'
sky
perfect
is
enjoyment
to
be
Are there any who can preserve ? If there be, what do they
themselves alive or not
What do they maintain ? What do they avoid ? ? What do they attend to ? Where do they resort to ? Where do they keep from ? What do they delight in ? What do they dislike ? What the world honours is riches, dignities, longevity, and being deemed able. What it delights in do
rest for the body, rich
is
flavours, fine garments,
and pleasant music. What it looks down on are poverty and mean condition, short life and being deemed feeble-. What men consider bitter experiences are that their bodies do not get rest and ease, that their mouths do not get food of rich flabeautiful colours,
vour, that their persons are not finely clothed, that
do not see beautiful colours, and that their If they do not ears do not listen to pleasant music.
their eyes
^
See
2
Of
vol.
xxxix, pp. 149, 150.
riches,
and their opposites, enough is two qualities are lightly passed over, and reconnexion with meritorious officers.' I can only
dignities, longevity,
said, while the other
ferred to only in
'
understand them as in the translation. [40]
B
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
BK. xvili.
get these things, they are very sorrowful, and go on Their thoughts are all to be troubled with fears.
about the body
;
— are they not
silly ?
Now the rich embitter their lives by their incessant they accumulate more wealth than they can while they act thus for the body, they make
labours
use it
:
—
;
Those who seek for of them from the day
external to themselves ^
honours carry their pursuit
into the night, full of anxiety about their
whether they are thus for the to
them
The
'\
or not
skilful
body they treat
it
as
man
birth of
:
—
if it is
w^hile
were
at the
methods they act
indifferent
same time
he live long he becomes more and more stupid, and the longer is his anxiety that he may not die how great is his bitwhile he thus acts for his body, it is for terness
the birth of his sorrow
and
;
if
;
!
—
Meritorious officers are regarded by the w^orld as good but (their goodness) is not sufficient to keep their persons alive. I do not know a distant result.
;
whether the goodness ascribed to them be really good or really not good. If indeed it be considered good, alive
;
not sufficient to preserve their persons
is
it
if it
be deemed not good,
preserve other
men
Hence
alive.
it
is
it is
sufficient to said,
'
When
faithful remonstrances are not listened to, (the re-
monstrant) should
and
course,
3ze-hsu
^
2
sit
still,
let
(his ruler)
not strive with him.'
take his
Therefore when
strove with (his ruler), he brought on him-
If they did not
do
so, they
would be content when they had
enough. 2
Wishing
3
Wu
ably
to attach
it
more
closely to them,
3ze-hsii, the scourge of
at last,
when
remonstrances;
—
the king of in
A7m
Wu
about B.C. 475.
and who perished miserwould no longer listen to his ;
PT.
II.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
XI.
3
body. If he had not so would he not have acquired his fame was such (goodness) really good or was it not ? As to what the common people now do, and what they find their enjoyment in, I do not know whether the enjoyment be really enjoyment or really not. self the mutilation of his
striven,
I
see
:
them
in their pursuit
of
—
following after
it
all
aims as if with the determination of death, and as if they could not stop in their course but what they call enjoyment would not be so to me, while yet I do not say that there is no enjoyment in it. Is there indeed such enjoyment, or is there not ? I consider doing nothing (to obtain it) to be the great enjoyment \ while ordinarily people consider their
;
it to be a great evil. Hence it is said, Perfect enjoyment is to be without enjoyment the highest praise is to be without praise ^' The right and the wrong (on this point of enjoyment) cannot indeed be determined according to (the view of) the world '
;
;
nevertheless, this doing nothing (to obtain
it)
may
determine the right and the wrong. Since perfect enjoyment is (held to be) the keeping the body alive, is
only by this doing nothing that that end
is
it
be secured.
likely to
this
(more
comes comes
fully)
tivities, all
perceptible
^
This
is
^
The
last
the
me
to try
and explain
Earth does nothing, and thence the union of these two inacthings are produced. How vast and im-
rest.
its
Allow
— Heaven does nothing, and thence
serenity
its
Wu A7zang
:
is
;
By
the jDrocess
the secret of the
member
!
— they seem to come from
Tao.
of this sentence
is
the reading adopted by
towards the conclusion of the thirty-ninth chapter of
Tao Teh
A^ing, instead of the
B 2
common
5^
Wa^
m.
ffi£
m.
.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
4 nowhere!
How
BK. XVIir.
imperceptible and vast!
—there
is
no visible image of it All things in all their variety grow from this Inaction, Hence it is said, Heaven and Earth do nothing, and yet there is nothing that they do not do \' But what man is there that can !
'
attain to this inaction
When
2.
?
s/
ATwang-^ze's wife died, Hui-^ze went to
condole with him, and, finding him squatted on the
drumming on
ground, to him,
When
'
the basin
^,
and singing, said
a wife has lived with her husband,
and brought up
children,
age, not to wail for her
and then dies
in
her old
When
you go not an ? excessive (and strange) demonstration ^wang-jze replied, It is not so. When she first died, was it possible for me to be singular and not affected by the event ? But I reflected on the commencement of her being ^ She had not yet been born to life not only had she no life, but she had no bodily form not only had she no bodily form, but she had no breath. Durinor the interminelingf of the waste and dark chaos ^, there ensued a change, and there was breath another change, and there was the bodily form another change, and there came birth on to drum on
enough.
is
this basin
and
sing,
is
it
'
'
;
;
;
;
^
Compare
similar statements in the
Tao Teh
A'ing, ch. 48,
et al. ^
The
basin or tub, not
to the basin of ice put
body was have
this
laid.
I
between
'
a basin.'
down near
The
reference
or under the couch
is, no doubt, on which the
suppose that AVang-jze was squatting so as to his legs.
Is the writer referring to the primal creation as we may call it, or development of things out of the chaos, or to some analogous ^
process at the birth of his wife
?
However
that be, birth
appear to him to be merely changes of the same kind petual process of evolution.
and death
in the per-
\^^
PT.
and
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
SECT. XI.
II.
There
5
now
a change again, and she is between these things is like the procession of the four seasons from spring to autumn, from winter to summer. There now she lies with her face up, sleeping in the Great Chamber and if I were to fall sobbing and going on to wail for her, I should think that I did not understand what was life.
The
dead.
is
relation
^
appointed
(for all).
I
;
therefore restrained myself^
!
Mr. Deformed^ and Mr. One-foot^ were looking
3.
mound-graves of the departed in the wild of Khwan-lun, where Hwang-Ti had entered into his Suddenly a tumour began to grow on their rest. left wrists, which made them look distressed as if they disliked it. The former said to the other, Do at the
'
^
Between heaven and
^
Was
the basin
it ?
earth.
necessary he should
But
I
fall
singing to his
drumming on
by
the paragraph,
subjoin a note here, suggested
which might have found, perhaps, a more appropriate place notice of this
Book
In Sir John F. Davis'
'
Description of the Empire of China and
Inhabitants (edition of 1857),' vol.
its
in the
in vol. xxxix, pp. 149, 150.
ii,
pp. 74-90,
we have
the
amusing story of 'The Philosopher and his Wife.' The philosopher and of his wife it is ^wang-^ze, who plays the part of a magician Sir John Davis says, might be said, Frailty! thy name is woman The story was translated into French by Pere d'Entrecolles, and I have not met in supplied the materials of Voltaire's Zadig.' Chinese with Father d'Entrecolles' original. All of Zadig which ;
!
'
'
'
can be supposed to have been borrowed from his translator is only The whole story is inconsistent with the account in paragraph 2 of the death of A'wang-jze's wife, and with all which a few sentences.
we
learn
3
They to
from
We know
his writings of his character.
nothing of these parties but what we are told here.
our
are called Shij, '
Mr.'
The
meaning
'uncle,' often equivalent in
lesson taught
by them
pain and death as merely
phenomena
For the phraseology of
names, see Bk.
par. 8.
their
is
that of
China
submission to
in the sphere of change. Ill, par. 3,
and Bk. IV,
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM. ?
you dread
it
dread
Life
it ?
'
'
No,' replied he,
'
BK. xvill.
why should I The living
a borrowed thing.
is
frame thus borrowed is but so much dust. Life and And you and I were death are like day and night. looking at (the graves of) those their change.
If
my
change
who have undergone coming to me, why
is
'
should 4.
I
dislike
When
empty
skull,
it ?
A'wang-5ze went
to
bleached indeed, but
Kh\x, he still
saw an
retaining
its
Tapping it with his horse-switch, he asked Did you. Sir, in your greed of life, fail in it, saying, the lessons of reason, and come to this ? Or did you do so, in the service of a perishing state, by the punishment of the axe ? Or was it through your evil conduct, reflecting disgrace on your parents and on )our wife and children ? Or was it through your hard endurances of cold and hunger } Or was it that you had completed your term of life ? Having given expression to these questions, he took up the skull, and made a pillow of it when he went to sleep. At midnight the skull appeared to him in a dream, and said, What you said to me was shape.
'
'
'
after the fashion of
an orator. All )'our words were about the entanglements of men in their lifetime. There are none of those things after death. Would you like to hear me. Sir, tell you about death ? I should,' said /sfwang-jze, and the skull resumed In death there are not (the distinctions of) ruler above and minister below. There are none of the '
'
phenomena of
the four seasons.
case, our years are those of
king have.'
in
Tranquil and at
heaven and
No
earth.
his
court has greater enjoyment than we AVangize did not believe it, and said, If I '
PT.
SECT.
II.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
XI.
7
could get the Ruler of our Destiny^ to restore your
bones and flesh and skin, and to give you back your father and mother, your wife and children, and all your village acquaintances, would The skull stared fixedly at you wish me to do so ? him, knitted its brows, and said, How should I cast away the enjoyment of my royal court, and under-
body to
life
with
its
'
'
take aeain the
toils
When Yen
5.
of
life
amonq- mankind
Ytian went eastwards to KJA, Con-
3ze-kung
wore a look of sorrow^.
fucius
?
mat, and asked him, saying,
*
left
Your humble
his
disciple
how it is that the going eastwards Kh\ has given you such a look of sadness.' Formerly Confucius said, Your question is good. Kwan-jze ^ used words of which I very much approve. He said, " A small bag cannot be made to
ventures to ask
Hui
of
to
'
a short rope cannot be used So it is, and to draw water from a deep well ^" contain what
is
large
man's appointed
body
is
;
lot is definitely
determined, and his
adapted for definite ends, so that neither the
one nor the other can be augmented or diminished. I am afraid that Hui will talk with the marquis of KJA about the w^ays of Hwang-Ti, Yao, and Shun, and oro on to relate the words of Sui-san and Shan
Nang.
The marquis
ence of what he
^
I
I
suppose the
is
will
seek
{for
the correspond-
told) in himself; and, not finding
Tao;
but none of the commentators, so far as
have seen, say anything about the expression. ^ Compare the long discourse of Confucius with
latter's ^
Yen
Hui, on the
proposing to go to Wei, in Bk. IV.
Kwan i-wii or Kwan A'ung, the chief minister whom he is supposed to have in view in his
of Kh\,
short rope.'
of duke '
Hwan
small bag and
it
BK. XVIII.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
8
there, will suspect the
speaker
;
and that speaker, And have death.
being suspected, will be put to you not heard this ?— Formerly a sea-bird alighted The marquis went in the suburban country of Lu \ out to meet it, (brought it) to the ancestral temple,
and prepared to banquet it there. The A'iu-shao was performed to afford it music an ox, a sheep, and a pig were killed to supply the food. The ;
however, looked at everything with dim eyes, and was very sad. It did not venture to eat a single and in three bit of flesh, nor to drink a single cupful bird,
;
days '
it
died.
The marquis was
what he used ment proper
trying to nourish the bird with
for himself,
for a bird.
and not with the nourishThey who would nourish
birds as they ought to be nourished should let
perch float
in
the deep forests, or
on the
rivers
and lakes
roam over sandy ;
them
plains
feed on the eels and
wing their flight in regular order and then stop and be free and at ease in their restingplaces. It was a distress to that bird to hear men what did it care for all the noise and hubbub speak
small
fish
;
;
;
made about
it ?
If the
music of the A'iii-shao
the Hsien-/6/nh^ were
the Thung-thing^ lake, birds
beasts would run off
"
or
performed in the wild of
would
fly
when they heard
it,
away, and
and
fishes
would dive down to the bottom of the water while men, when they hear it, would come all round to;
'
in
'
^ =•
*
Perhaps another and more
ridi'culous version
the Narratives of the States,' II,
Tlie
name
Called also
of Shun's music
Ta
Ilwang-'l'i's
;
i,
— see the
Sh{x (in vol.
Book XXXIII, music ;— see Bk. XIV, par. Shao, in
ness of the whole paragraph
is
of the story told
art. 7. iii),
par. 2.
par. 2. 3,
— But
called in question.
the genuine-
PT.
II.
SECT.
gether,
XI.
THE WRITINGS OF XWANG-3ZE,
and look
the water.
They
on.
Fishes live and
men
9 die in
are different in constitution, and
and dislikes. Hence was that the ancient sages did not require (from all) the same ability, nor demand the same performThey gave names according to the reality of ances. what was done, and gave their approbation where it was specially suitable. This was what was called the method of universal adaptation and of sure success.' therefore differ in their likes it
upon a journey took a meal by the road-side. There he saw a skull a hundred years old, and, pulling away the bush (under which it lay), he pointed to it and said, It is only you and I who know that you are not dead, and that (aforetime) you were not alive. Do you indeed really find (in death) the nourishment (which you like) ? Do I really find The seeds (of (in life my proper) enjoyment ? minute. On the surand things) are multitudinous face of the water they form a membranous texture. When they reach to where the land and water join they become the (lichens which we call the) clothes Coming to life on mounds of frogs and oysters. and heights, they become the plantain and, receiv6.
Lieh-jze (once)
'
;
The roots of ing manure, appear as crows' feet. the crow's foot become grubs, and its leaves, butterThis butterfly, known by the name of lisii, is changed into an insect, and comes to life under a Then it has the form of a moth, and is furnace. named the k/iu-to. The /c/iu-to after a thousand flies.
Its days becomes a bird, called the /'an-yii-ku. saliva becomes the sje-mi, and this again the shihhsi (or pickle-eater). The i-lo is produced from
the pickle-eater;
the
hwang-kw^ang from
the
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
lO
BK. XVIII,
the mau-zui from the pu-khwan. The ying-hsi uniting with a bamboo, which has long
/•iii-yu;
ceased to put forth sprouts, produces the ^/nng-
ning; the /7/ing-ning, the panther; the panther, the horse and the horse, the man. Man then again enters into the great Machinery (of Evolution), from which all things come forth (at birth), and which they enter at death ^' ;
^
A much
larger paragraph
abbreviated, or in the first
from which this must have been which must have been enlarged from this, is found
Book
treatise is the
absurdly stated.
of Lieh-jze's works (pp. 4, 5).
transrotation of births
more
fully,
In no Buddhist and, I must add,
PT.
11.
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
SFXT. XII.
BOOK Part
Ta Shang,
or
II.
I I
XIX.
Section XII.
'The Full Understanding of Life^'
He who
understands the conditions of Life does and he is of no use to life understands the conditions of Destiny does not
I.
not strive after what
who
;
beyond the reach of knowledge. In nourishing the body it is necessary to have
strive after
what
is
beforehand the things (appropriate to its support) ^ but there are cases where there is a superabundance of such things, and yet the body order to have left
life it is
is
necessary that
the body; but there are cases
and yet the
not been
left
by
When
life
comes,
it,
it
not nourished^ In it
when
life
do not have body has
the
has perished ^
when it men of the
cannot be declined
;
Alas the it cannot be detained. world think that to nourish the body is sufficient to preserve life and when such nourishment is not sufficient to preserve the life, what can be done in goes,
!
;
the world that will be sufficient
?
Though
(all
that
men
can do) will be insufficient, yet there are things which they feel they ought to do, and they do not try to avoid doing them.
See
"^
Wealth fit
supply abundantly the things that are necessary for the nourishment of the body, but sudden death may will
render them unavailing. 2
to
vol. xxxix, pp. 150, 151.
^
and
For those who wish
That
is,
the higher
life
of the
spirit
has perished.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
12
BK. XIX.
avoid caring for the body, their best plan Is to abandon the world. Abandoning the world, they are
Free from its entanglements, their (minds) are correct and their (temperament) is equable. Thus correct and equable, they succeed in securing a renewal of life, as some have from
free
is
entanglements.
In securing a renewal of
done^ far
its
life,
they are not
from the True (Secret of their being). But how sufficient to abandon worldly affairs ? and it
how
is
it
sufficient to forget the (business of) life
?
Through the renouncing of through forgetting the body has no more toil (business of) life, the vital power suffers no dimiWhen the body is completed and the vital nution. is power restored (to its original vigour), the man is one with Heaven. Heaven and Earth are the father and mother of all things. It is by their union that the body is formed it is by their separation that a (new) beginning is brought about. When the body and vital power suffer no diminution, we have what (worldly)
affairs,
the
;
;
may be
From
called the transference of power.
more vital, and Heaven.
the vital force there comes another
man
returns to be the assistant of
My
2.
master- Lieh-jze^ asked Yin, (the warden)
of the gate I '
think
I
-,
saying,
find
perfect
'
3,
Lieh-jze {whose name has already occurred communication with the warden Yin, who was a
here
several limes) in
contemporary of Lao-jze,and we must century
n. c.
man walks under
'
John's Gospel, ch.
We
The
have caught the meaning. The phrase signifying life has been used to translate being born again
the renewal of
in
'
Me
refer
him
therefore to the sixth
could not therefore be contemporary with our
and yet the three characters of the text mean and the whole of the paragraph is found second Book (4"-5n') with a good many variants
author,
Lich-,^ze;'
'
My
Master,
in Lieh-jze's in
the
text.
PT.
II.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF
XII.
K'WANG-SZE.
1
water without encountering any obstruction, treads on fire without being burned, and walks on high above all things without any fear let me ask how ;
he attains to do this^.'*' The warden Yin replied, It is by his keeping of the pure breath (of life) it is not to be described as an achievement of his skill Sit down, and I will explain it to you. or daring. *
;
Whatever has
form, semblance, sound, and colour
how can one
a thing;
from another
But
?
it
thing is
come
to
is
be different
not competent for any of
these things to reach to what preceded
them
all
;
visibility. But (the perfect man) attains to be (as it were) without form, and beyond the capability of being transformed. Now when one attains to this and carries it out to the
they are but (form and)
highest degree,
how can
way
?
him
He
other things
come
into his
occupy the place assigned to him without going beyond it, and lie concealed in the clue which has no end. He will study with delight the process which gives their beginning and ending to all things. By gathering his nature into to stop
will
a unity, by nourishing his vital power, by concentrating his virtue,
he
will penetrate to the
making of
In this condition, with his heavenly consti-
things.
tution kept entire,
and with no crevice
in his spirit,
how can things enter (and disturb his serenity) ? Take the case of a drunken man fallino- from carriage though he may suffer injury, he will '
;
The
—
gate was at the passage
leading from the Royal
of those days into the great feudal territory of 3in;
north-west of the present province of ^
Ho-nan
to
at
length,
and
either the question or the
unsatisfactorily.
answer
the
into Shen-hsi.
We
in this place.
not
Domain
—from
Lieh-jze puts an absurd question to the warden, which
plied
his
need not
is
re-
discuss
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
14
BK. XIX.
His bones and joints are die same as those of other men, but the injury which he receives is difHe knew nothing about his spirit is entire. ferent die.
:
—
and knew nothing about The thought of death or life, or
his getting into the carriage, his falHng
from
it.
of any alarm or
affright,
does not enter his breast
and therefore he encounters danger without any Completely under the influence shrinking from it. how of the liquor he has drunk, it is thus with him much more would it be so, if he were under the ;
Heavenly constitution The sagely in his Heavenly constitution, and
influence of his
man
is
—
!
kept hid
therefore nothing can injure him.
'A man
in
y
the pursuit of vengeance would not
break the (sword) Mo-ye or Yli-Ziang (which had done the deed); nor would one, however easily made wrathful,
In this
wreak
way
all
his resentment on the fallen brick. under heaven there would be peace,
without the disorder of assaults and fiorhtine, without the punishments of death and slaughter: such would be the issue of the course (which I have de-
—
scribed).
If the disposition that is
of
human
origin
be not developed, but that which is the gift of Heaven, the development of the latter will produce goodness, while that of the former would produce hurt. If the latter were not wearied of, and the former not slighted, the people would be brought nearly to their True nature.' 3. When A^mg-ni was on his way to /\7^u, as he issued from a forest, he saw a hunchback receiving cicadas (ou the point of a rod), as if he were picking them up with his hand K You are clever said he '
This i)aragrai)h
is
also
!
'
found with variations in Lieh-jze,
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF ZWANG-3ZE.
SECT. XII.
II.
1
man. Is there any method in ii ? The hunchback rephed, There is. For five or six months, I practised with two pellets, till they never fell down, and then I only failed with a small fracto the
'
'
'
tion^ of the cicadas {which
succeeded
the
in
I
Having
tried to catch).
same way with three (pellets), I in ten. Having succeeded
missed only one cicada with
five,
I
if I were sfatherinof no more than the stump of
cauo-ht the cicadas as
My body is
them.
to
a broken trunk, and
me
my
shoulder no more than the Great as heaven and earth are, and multitudinous as things are, I take no notice of them, but only of the wings of my cicadas neither turning nor inclining to one side. I would not for them all exchange the wings of my cicadas how ?' should I not succeed in taking them Confucius
branch of a rotten
tree.
;
;
looked round, and said to his will is
not diverted from
centrated
;
"
—
this
disciples,
'
"
—
Where
object, the spirit
the
is
con-
might have been spoken of
this
its
hunchback gentleman.'
Yen Yuan asked
4.
TTung-ni,
saying,
*
When
I
was crossing the gulf of A7/ang-shan-, the ferryman handled the boat like a spirit. I asked him whether such management of a boat could be learned, and he replied, "It may. Good swimmers can learn it quickly
;
but as for divers, without having seen a
boat, they can
Bk. II
(9a).
The
cicadas will remind
Book The names
butcher in ^
tion,' ^
'
III
manage
it
at once."
He
did not
hunchback in catching some readers of the account given by of his dexterity in cutting up his oxen.
dexterity of the
of two small weights, used anciently for
'
the the
a frac-
a small proportion.'
This
is
another paragraph
Lieh-jze, but in neither
is
common
both to our author and
there any intimation of the place.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
1
directly tell
me what
I
asked
;
—
I
venture to ask you
A"ung-ni replied,
what he meant.'
BK. XIX.
'
Good swimmers
acquire the ability quickly ;— they forget the water (and its dangers). As to those who are able to dive,
and without having seen a boat are able to manage it at once, they look on the watery gulf as if it were a hill-side, and the upsetting of a boat as the going Such upsettings and goings back of a carriage. back have occurred before them multitudes of times, and have not seriously affected their minds. Wherever they go, they feel at ease on their occurrence. He who is contending for a piece of earthenware '
puts forth
all
his skill ^
gold,
he shoots as
archer
is
if
the same
if it
;
he were
in all
be a buckle of an article of
If the prize
brass, he shoots timorously
be
The
blind.
the cases
for
;
but
skill
of the
the two
(in
under the influence of solicitude, and looks on the external prize as most important. All who attach importance to what is external show he
latter cases)
is
stupidity in themselves.' 5. Thien Khai-/'ih^ was having an interview with duke Wei of A'au-, who said to him, I have heard that (your master) A'u Hsin^ has studied the subject of Life. What have you, good Sir, heard from him about it in your intercourse with him ? Thien Khai-X'ih replied, In my waiting on him in the courtyard with my broom, what should I have heard from my master?' Duke Wei said, 'Do not put '
'
'
the question '
'
to "^
I
think this
compete
We
is
off,
the meaning,
for anything
y^
duke,
it
will
and
I
;
is
I
wish to hear what
defined by
^f
jll]
|^ ^,
by archery.'
have no information about
others below were,
The
Mr. Thien
who
these personages
have missed the story,
if it
and the
be in Lieh-^ze.
be seen, had the appanage of A'au.
PT.
II.
SECT. XII.
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
I
7
you have to say.' Khai-Z-ih then replied, I have heard my master say that they who skilfully nourish their life are like shepherds, who whip up the sheep that they see lagging behind \' What did he '
'
mean
?
The
asked the duke.
'
Lu
reply was, 'In
Shan Pao, who lived among the rocks, and drank only water. He would not share with the people in their toils and the benefits springing from them and though he was now in his seventieth year, he had still the complexion of a child. Unfortunately he encountered a hungry tiger, which killed and ate him. There was also a A'ang !, who hung up a screen at his lofty door, and to whom all the people hurried (to pay their respects)-. In his fortieth year, he fell ill of a fever and died. (Of these two men), Pao nourished his inner man, and a tiger ate his outer while I nourished his outer man, and disease attacked his inner. Both of them neglected whipping up their lagging sheep.' A'ung-nt said, A man should not retire and hide himself; he should not push forward and display himself; he should be like the decayed tree which
there was a
;
A
;
'
stands in the centre of the ground. three conditions are greatest height.
fulfilled,
When
one man
the
name
Where will
these
reach
its
people fear the dangers of
be killed, then fathers and and younger, warn one another that they must not go out on a journey without a large number of retainers and is it not a mark of wisdom to do so ? But there are dangers which
a path,
if
in ten
sons, elder brothers
;
^
Pay more
attention to
—
any part of
their culture
which they are
neglecting. ^
It
served
its
purpose there, but had not been put
with any special object. [40]
C
in its
place
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
l8
incur on the mats of their beds,
men
and drinking and when no warning ^ ? is it not a mark of error them ;
;
—
and
in
eating
given against
'
The
6.
is
BK. XIX.
officer of
Prayer
in his
-
dark and square-
cut robes goes to the pig-pen, and thus counsels the I will pigs, Why should you shrink from dying ? for ten Then grain. on feed you months three for '
days
and keep
will fast,
I
which
I
put
will
down
vigil for three days, after
the mats of white grass, and
and rumps on the carved stand If he had spoken from the will not this suit you ?' standpoint of the pigs, he would have said, The better plan will be to feed us with our bran and When consulting chaff, and leave us in our pen.' for himself, he preferred to enjoy, while he lived, his carriage and cap of office, and after death to be borne to the grave on the ornamented carriage, with the canopy over his coffin. Consulting for the pigs, he did not think of these things, but for himself he would have chosen them. Why did he think lay your shoulders
;
'
so differently (for himself and) for the pigs 7.
when duke Hwan
(Once),
Kwan A'ung^
marsh, with
saw a ghost.
^
the
Laying
may seem
This
to
his
hand on that of
Kwan
nourish the body, but in reality injures
life.
Who
had the charge also of the
^
I-in
Isi-/'ung says that the story
arise
I
from not renouncing the world.
sacrifice for
their
life.
The
it
their higher
life,
sacrifices.
shows the many troubles that Ensnared by the world, men
and are not so wise
as pigs are for
The first
short paragraph bristles with difficulties. of the leading chieftains among the princes;
683-642. ''
was hunting by a
driving the carriage, he
2
*
*
^ ?
liis chief minister.
b. c.
PT.
II.
THE WRITINGS OF XWANG-3ZE.
SECT. XII.
A'ung, he said to him,
1
Do
you see anything, Father A'ung 'Your servant sees nothing,' was the reply. The duke then returned, talking incoherently and becoming ill, so that for several days he did not go out. Among the officers oi KJii there was a Hwangjze Kao-ao ^ who said to the duke, Your Grace is '
?
'
'
injuring yourself;
When
how
could a ghost injure you?
a paroxysm of irritation
is
and the
dispersed,
breath does not return (to the body), what remains in the body is not sufficient for its wants. When it
ascends and does not descend, the patient becomes accessible to gusts of anger. When it descends and
memory
does not ascend, he loses his
When
it
of things.
neither ascends nor descends, but remains
about the heart
in the centre of the
body,
makes
it
The duke said, Yes, but are there ghostly sprites-?' The officer replied, 'There are. About him
'
ill.'
mountain tarns there
the Li
is
about furnaces, the
;
A'/zieh; about the dust-heaps inside the door, the
Lei-thing.
In low-lying places in the north-east,
the Pei-a and
Wa-lung
leap about, and in similar
places in the north-west there dwells the
About
rivers there
mounds, the Hsin; about
Fang-hwang; Let me ask what is
Yi-yang.
Wang-hsiang;
the
is
the
hills,
Khwei
about ;
about
wilds, the
about marshes, the
Wei-
tho.'
the Wei-tho like
asked
'
the duke.
^
An
officer
Hwang-Jjze said,
introduced
here
'
for
?
'
the size of the
It
is
the
occasion,
by surname
Hwang, and designation Kao-ao. The 3ze simply = Mr. ^ The commentators have a deal to say about the folklore of the various sprites mentioned. The whole shows that ghostly sprites '
are the fruit of a disordered mind.'
prince recovers as soon as he
It is
knows
was of good presage.
C 2
a toucla of nature that the
that the ghost
he had seen
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
20
BK. XIX.
nave of a chariot wheel, and the length of the shaft. It dislikes It wears a purple robe and a red cap. the rumbling noise of chariot wheels, and, when it hears it, it puts both its hands to its head and stands
He who
up.
of
sees
the other
all
become the leader
likely to
it is
princes.'
Duke Hwan
burst out
This was what I saw.' On this and cap to rights, and made Hwanghe put his robes Before the day was done, his illj(ze sit with him. he knew not how. gone, quite ness was lauo-hino-
K\
8.
and
said,
'
Hsing-jze was rearing a fighting-cock for
Being asked after ten days if the bird Not yet he is still vain and Being quarrelsome, and relies on his own vigour.' asked the same after other ten days, he said, Not yet he still responds to the crow and the appearance of another bird.' After ten days more, he re-
the king^
were ready, he said,
'
;
'
;
plied,
of
'
Not
He
yet.
When
spirit.'
still
looks angrily, and
is
full
a fourth ten days had passed, he
replied to the question,
'
Nearly
Though another
so.
makes no change in him. To look him, you would say he was a cock of wood. His
cock crows, at
quality
it
complete.
is
meet him, but 9.
will
No
other cock will dare to
run from him.'
Confucius was looking at the cataract near the
gorge of
Lii'^,
which
fell
a height of 240 cubits, and
According to the Lieh-^ze version of king was king Hsuan, b.c. 827-782. to have been that his bird should meet '
tliis
story (Bk. II,
The
trainer's
1 7^'),
rule
its antagonist, with vigour complete and undisturbed, and not wishing to fight. '•^
I
all its
think that there are two versions of this story in Lieh-jze.
Bk.\'lll
(4'',
r,
i'),
it
appears that Confucius was on his
the
seems
In
way from
Wei to LO, when lie stopped his carriage or cart at this spot to view the cataract, and the incident occurred, and he took the opportunity to give the lesson to his disciples.
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-SZE.
SECT.XII.
II.
2
1
the spray of which floated a distance of forty li, (producing a turbulence) in which no tortoise, gavial,
man swimming about
some great
in
as
it,
saw, however, an if
and wished
calamity,
made
Confucius
He
could play.
or turtle
fish,
old
his
to
end
hasten
disciples
man
he had sustained his
life.
along
the
and by the time they had gone several hundred paces, he was walking along singing, with his hair dishevelled, and enjoying himConfucius self at the foot of the embankment. followed and asked him, saying, I thought you were stream to rescue the
;
'
a sprite
but,
;
when
you are a man.
way
ticular
look closely at you,
I
Let
me
ask
I
see that
you have any par-
if
The man
of treading the water.'
said,
have no particular way. I began (to learn the art) at the very earliest time as I grew up, it became my nature to practise it and my success in it is now as sure as fate. I enter and go down with the water in the very centre of its whirl, and come '
No,
I
;
;
up again with
way
follow the trary to
it
'
whirls the other way.
it
—
how I What do you mean by ;
this
grew
up,
it
is
Consaying that you tread
it.'
the very earliest
at
became your nature
and that your success
it,
I
of the water, and do nothing con-
to learn the art
that as you tise
when
of myself
fucius said,
began
it
in
it
now
is
time
to prac-
as sure as
was born among these that was why hills and lived contented among them I say that I have trod this water from my earliest I grew up by it, and have been happy treadtime. ing it that is why I said that to tread it had become natural to me. I know not how I do it, and fate
The man
?'
replied,
'
I
;
;
yet
I
—
—
do
sure as
it
;
—that
fate.'
is
why
I
say that
my success
is
as
BK. XIX.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
22
Worker in Rottlera^ wood, carved a bell-stand and when it was completed, all who saw work of spirits. it were astonished as if it were the and asked by it, see to went Lii The marquis of Your what art he had succeeded in producing it. the
ID. AV/ino", 2,
'
but a mechanic,' was the reply; 'what Nevertheless, there art should I be possessed of? When your mention). will I (which is one thing
subject
is
servant had undertaken to
make
did not venture to waste any of it
the bell-stand,
my
power, and
necessary to fast in order to compose
After fasting for three days,
I
my
I
felt
mind.
did not presume to
think of any congratulation, reward, rank, or emolu-
ment (which
I
might obtain by the execution of
my
did not presume to commendation (which it would produce), or of the skill or want of skill (which it might display). At the end of the seven days, I had forgotten all about myself; my four limbs and my whole person. By this time the thought of your Grace's court (for which I was to make the thing) had passed away everything that could divert my mind from exclusive devotion to the exercise of my skill had disappeared. Then I went into the forest, and looked at the natural forms of the trees. When I saw one of a perfect form, then the figure of the bell-stand rose up to my view, and I applied my hand to the work. Had task)
;
after fasting five days,
I
think of the condemnation or
—
;
'
The 3zc
king of
or rotllera was and
trees,'
from
its
stately
is
a very famous tree, called
'
the
appearance and the excellence of
limber.
iis
The bell-stand is celebrated in the Shih King, A complete peal consisted of twelve bells, suspended '
'
'
one above the other.
III,
in
i.
Ode
two
8.
tiers
PT.
SECT.
II.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
XII.
23
must have abandoned the object but my Heaven-given faculty and the Heaven-given quaUties of the wood were concentrated on it. So it was that my spirit was thus production of the bell-stand.' engaged in the not met with such
I
a tree,
I
;
Tung-ye Ki
was introduced to duke Awang^ His horses went forwards and backwards with the straightness of a line, and wheeled to the riq-ht and the left with the exactness The duke thought that the lines and of a circle. could not be surpassed If they were woven circles with silken strings, and told him to make a hundred On the road Yen Ho^ circuits on the same lines. met the equipage, and on entering (the palace), and 1 1.
^
to exhibit his drivlncr.
seeing the duke, he said, down,' but the duke was
After a
reply.
little
A'i's
horses will break
silent,
and gave him no
'
the horses
did
come
back,
and the duke then said, How Yen Ho said, did you know that It would be so ?' The horses were exhausted, and he was still urging them on. It was this which made me say that they would break down.'
having broken down
'
;
*
12.
The
artisan Shul
*
square) more exactly than ^
K\ would be
called
Tung-ye,
'
the
name
made if
things round (and he had used the circle
of the charioteer, a gentleman of Lu,
eastern country,'
I
suppose from the situation of
his estate.
Duke .A^wang would be the marquis Thung of Lu, e.g. 693-662. Yen Ho was probably the chief of the Yen family at the time. A scion of it, Yen Hui, afterwards became the favourite disciple of Confucius. He could hardly be the same Yen Ho who is men"
^
tioned in Bk. IV, par.
5.
A'i has had, and
still
has, his representa-
tives in every country. *
Shui
maker of
is
mentioned in the Shu King, V, xxii, 19, as a famous Some carry him back to the time of Shun.
arrows.
TEXTS OF TAOISM.
TIIE
24
BK. xix.
operation of his fingers on (the hke the transformations of was forms of) things them (in nature), and required no appHcation of his mind and so his Intelligence was entire and en-
The
and square.
^
;
countered no resistance.
To
13. is
be unthought of by the foot that wears it to be unthought of by the
the fitness of a shoe
waist
the fitness of a
is
;
When
orirdle.
does not think of the right or the
(of a ques-
under discussion), that shows the suitability of
tion
the
wisdom
one's
wrong
mind
(for the question)
when one
;
is
conscious
inward change, or outward attraction, that shows the mastery of affairs. He who perceives at once the fitness, and never loses the sense of it, has the fitness that forg-ets all about what is fittingf.
of no
There was a Sun Hsiu^ who went to the door of 3ze-pien AV/ing-5ze, and said to him in a strange perturbed way, When I lived in my village, no one 14.
*
took notice of me, but vate (my
fields)
;
in
all
said that
I
did not culti-
a time of trouble and attack,
no one took notice of me, but all said that I had no courage. But that I did not cultivate my fields, was really because I never met with a good year and that I did not do service for our ruler, was ;
because
meet with the suitable oppordo so. I have been sent about my business by the villagers, and am driven away by tunity
I
did not
to
the registrars of the district
O
Heaven! how
is
it
that
I
;
—what
is
my
crime
?
have met with such a
'
fate
'
?
TJlcrally,
'
Tower
of Intelligence,'— a Taoistic
name
for the
niiud. '
A
weakling, of
whom we know
only what
we read
here.
PT.
II.
SECT. XII.
Pien-jze
^
THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-SZE.
said to him,
man
the perfect
'
Have you
not heard
He
deals with himself?
He
that he has a liver and gall.
of his ears and eyes.
He
seems
25
how
forgets
takes no thought lost
and aimless
beyond the dust and dirt of the world, and enjoys himself at ease
in
occupations untroubled by the
He may
be described as acting and yet not relying on what he does, as being superior and yet not using his superiority to exeraffairs of business.
cise
any
control.
display of your
you would
But now you would make a
wisdom
feriority of others
ignorant
to astonish the
cultivate your person to
more apparent
;
make
the
in-
you seek to shine
you were carrying the sun and moon in your hands. That you are complete in your bodily frame, and possess all its nine openings that you have not met with any calamity in the middle of your course, such as deafness, blindness, or lameness, and can still take your place as a man among What other men in all this you are fortunate. leisure have you to murmur against Heaven.^* Go as
if
;
;
away.
—
Sir.'
Sun-jze on this went out, and Pien-jze went inside.
Having
down, after a little time he looked up and sighed. His disciples asked him why he sighed, and he said to them, Hsiu came to me a little while ago, and I told him the characteristics of the perfect man. I am afraid he will be frightened, and get into a state of perplexity.' His disciples said, Not so. If what he said was right, and what you sitten
to heaven,
'
'
^ This must have been a man of more note. We find him here with a school of disciples in his house, and sought out for counsel
by men
like
Sun Hsiu.
2
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
6
BK. XIX.
was wrong-, the wrong wall certainly not be able If what he said was wTong, to perplex the right. and what you said was right, it was just because he was perplexed that he came to you. What was Pien-^ze your fault in dealing with him as you did ? and bird came, took up Formerly a Not so. said, said
'
'
its
seat in the suburbs of
Lu ^ The
ruler of
Lu was
and provided an ox, a sheep, and a pig to feast it, causing also the A'iu-shao to be But the bird began to performed to delight it. be sad, looked dazed, and did not venture to eat This was what is called " Nourishing or drink. a bird, as you would nourish yourself." He who would nourish a bird as a bird should be nourished should let it perch in a deep forest, or let it float on a river or lake, or let it find its food naturally and undisturbed on the level dry ground. Now Hsiu (came to me), a man of slender intelligence, and slight information, and I told him of the characpleased with
teristics
carriage
it,
of the
perfect
and horses
man,
it
was
like
using a
convey a mouse, or trying to delight a quail with the music of bells and drums could the creatures help being frightened ? to
;
^
Compare
par. 5, Bk.
XVIII.
—
PT.
ir.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF K-WANG-BZE.
XIII.
27
BOOK XX. Part
Shan Mu,
or
Section XIII.
II.
the Mountain ^'
'The Tree on
Kwang-^ze was walking on a mountain, when he saw a great tree^ with huQ-e branches and kixuriant fohage. A wood-cutter was resting by its side, but he would not touch it, and, when asked the reason, A'wang-^ze said, that it was of no use for anything. I.
then said to his disciples,
wood its
is
good
the Master lodged
tain,
was glad
waitine-lad to said,
One
'
cannot
;
This
because
tree,
its
for nothing, will succeed in living out
Having
natural term of years.'
friend, w^ho
kill
in
the
left
moun-
the house of an old
to see him.
and ordered
his
The
lad
a goose and boil
it.
of our geese can cackle, and the other
—which
of
them
shall
kill ?
I
The
'
host
one that cannot cackle.' Next day, his disciples asked A"wang-3ze, saying, Yesterday the tree on the mountain (you said)
said,
'
'
'
would
Kill the
because of the uselessness our host's goose has died be-
live out its years
wood, and now which of cause of its want of power (to cackle) these conditions, Master, would you prefer to be in ? ATwang-aze laughed and said, (If I said that) I would prefer to be in a position between being fit to be useful and wantino- that fitness, that would of
its
;
'
—
'
^
See
2
Compare
vol.
xxxix, p. 151. the accounts of great trees in
I,
par.6; IV, par.
i;
et al.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
28
seem
be the right position, but
to
it
BK. XX.
would not be
would not put me beyond being involved in whereas one who takes his seat on the Tao and its Attributes, and there finds his ease and enjoyment, is not exposed to such a contingency. He is above the reach both of praise and of detraction now he (mounts aloft) like a dragon, now he (keeps so, for
it
trouble
;
;
beneath) like a snake
;
he
transformed with the
is
(changing) character of the time, and
not willing
is
any one thing now in a high position and now in a low, he is in harmony with all his surroundings he enjoys himself at ease with the Author of all things ^ he treats things as things, and is not a thing to them where is his liability to be involved in trouble } This was the to addict himself to
;
;
;
:
—
method of Shan Nang and Hwang-Ti. As to those who occupy themselves with the qualities of things. and with the teaching and practice of the human relations,
it
separation
use of the
not so with them.
is
success,
;
overthrow
honour,
Union
brino-s
on
sharp corners, the
;
remarks active exerwisdom, scheming inferiority, being despised :— where is the possibility of unchangeableness in any of these conditions ? Remember this,
tion,
my
failure
2.
its
;
critical
;
;
;
Let your abode be here,— in the
disciples.
and
1
file
Attributes
Tao
2.'
I-Hao \ an officer of Shih-nan \ having an in-
The Tdo; 'r
called
^
But
after all
^ ^c 5c,
in
Bk. XII, par.
5.
comes to be the same thing in point of fact with those who ground themselves in the Tao, and with others. The I-hao here was a scion of the ruling House of Kh^, and '
it
'•
IS
mentioned fortunately
the very year in
was
m
in the Supplement to the 3o-X-/Jwan, under which Confucius died (b.c. His residence 479)-
the south of the
'
Market Place' of the
city
where he
lived
PT.
II.
THE WRITINGS OF ZWANG-3ZE.
SECT. XIII.
29
Lu \ found him lookingand asked him why he was so. The marquis said, I have studied the ways of the former kings, and cuhivated the inheritance left me by my predeI reverence the spirits of the departed and cessors. honour the men of worth, doing this with personal devotion, and without the slightest intermission. Notwithstandincr, I do not avoid meetinof with calamity, and this it is which makes me sad.' The officer said, The arts by which you try to remove calamity are shallow. Think of the close-furred fox and of the eleg'antly-spotted leopard. They lodge in the forests on the hills, and lurk in their holes terview with the marquis of
sad,
'
*
among
rocks
the
;
—keeping
still.
go about, and during day remain
Even
so cautious are they.
if
At
night they
in their lairs
;
they are suffering
from hunger, thirst, and other distresses, they still keep aloof from men, seeking their food about the Still A'iang and the Ho so resolute are they. they are not able to escape the danger of the net ;
—
and what fault is it of theirs ? It is which occasion them the calamity. 'And is not the state of Lu your lordship's skin ? I wish your lordship to rip your skin from your body, to cleanse your heart, to put away your or the trap
;
their skins
desires,
and
to
enjoy yourself where you
will
be
meaning of the Shih-nan in the text. The description is that no offer of gain could win him, and no threatening terrify him. We find him here at the court of Lu in friendly conference with the marquis, and trying to persuade him to adopt the ways of Taoism, which he presents to him under the
which
is
the
of his character
figure of
an allegory, an Utopia called 'the State of Established
Virtue,' in the south of Yiieh. ^
Probably known to us as
'
duke
Ai.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
^O
EK. XX.
In the southern without the presence of any one. " the State of district called is a there Yiieh, of state
The
Established Virtue." simple; their object
and make
self
their desires
not lay up their gains
people are ignorant and
to minimise the thought of
is
;
few
;
they labour but do
they give but do not seek
know what righteousany particular case, nor by what ceremonies their performances should be acting in a wild and eccentric way as if signalised they were mad, they yet keep to the grand rules Their birth is an occasion for joy of conduct. their death is followed by the rites of burial. I should wish your lordship to leave your state to give up your ordinary ways, and to proceed to that country by the directest course.' The ruler said, The way to it is distant and difficult there are rivers and hills and as I have neither boat nor carriage, how am I to go ? The officer from Shih-nan rejoined, If your lordship abjure your personal state, and give up your wish to remain here, that will serve you for a carriage.' The ruler rejoined, The way to it is solitary and distant, and there are no people on it whom shall I have as my companions ? I have no provisions prepared, and how shall I get food ? how shall I be able to get (to the country) ? The officer said, Minimise your lordship's expenditure, and make your wants few, and though you have no provisions prepared, you will find you have enough. Wade through the rivers and float along on the sea, where however you look, you see not the shore, and, the farther you go, you do not see where your journey is to end those who escorted you to the shore will for
any return
ness
is
;
they do not
required of
them
in
;
;
'
;
;
'
'
'
— — ;
'
'
;
—
PT.
II.
return,
and
away.
Thus
ruler)
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
SECT. xni.
is
after it
that you
is
that he
will
3
I
yourself far
feel
who owns men (as their who is owned
involved in troubles, and he
by men (as their ruler) suffers from sadness and hence Yao would neither own men, nor be owned by them. I wish to remove your trouble, and take ;
away your
sadness, and
it
is
only
be done by
(to
inducing you) to enjoy yourself with the
Tao
in
the land of Great Vacuity. If a man is crossing a river in a boat, and another empty vessel comes into collision with it, even *
though he be a man of a choleric temper, he will not be angry with it. If there be a person, however, in that boat, he will bawl out to him to haul out of the way. will repeat
he
will call
it
and
;
if
out a third time, following up the shout
with abusive terms.
now he
but
empty, but
shout be not heard, he the other do not then hear,
If his
is
;
now
Formerly he was not angry,
formerly (he thought) the boat was there
is
a person in
it.
If a
man
can empty himself of himself, during his time the world, who can harm him }'
Pei-kung She
in
was collecting taxes for duke Ling of Wei, to be employed in making (a peal of) bells. (In connexion with the work) he built an altar outside the gate of the suburban wall and in three months the bells were completed, even to the suspending of the upper and lower (tiers). The king's son K/iiwg-ki ^ saw them, and asked what 3.
^
;
^
Pei-kung,
'
Northern Palace,' must have been the name of if it were his surname.
She's residence, and appears here as 2
A
son, probably of king
Alng
of
Aau
(b. c.
544-529).
the whole paragraph, see par. 10 of the preceding Book.
— On
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
32 arts
he had employed
repHed,
'
Besides
my
in
BK. XX.
the making of them.
She
undivided attention to them,
I
I have heard the did not venture to use any arts. saying, "After all the carving and the chiselling, let
the object be to return to simplicity."
who has no knowledge and hesitating
;
of themselves.
I
;
I
was as a
child
was extraordinarily slow
they grew like the springing plants
who went and
In escorting those
meeting those who came, my object was neither to hinder the comers nor detain the goers. I suffered
who
those
strongly opposed to take their way, and
accepted those
allowed them
who
did their best to
come
to terms.
do the utmost they could, and in this way morning and evening I collected the I did not have the taxes. slightest trouble, and how much more will this be the case with those who pursue the Great Way (on a grand scale) I
all to
!
4.
Confucius was kept (by his enemies)
in a state
of siege between AV/an and 3bai \ and for seven days had no food cooked with fire to eat. The
Thai-kung Zan ^ went to condole with him, and said, You had nearly met with your death.' Yes,' was the reply. Do you dislike death ? 'I do.' '
'
'
'
Then Zan continued, Let me try and describe a way by which (such a) death may be avoided. In '
—
the eastern sea there are birds which go name of I-is^; they fly low and slowly as
were ^
deficient in power.
Compare Analects XI,
They
fly
as
if
by the if
they
they were
ii.
We
might translate Thai-kung by 'the grand-duke.' We know nothing about him. He tries to convert Confucius to Taoism just as l-liao does the marquis of Lu in par. 2 and for a ="
;
tune at *
least, as
Were
A wang-^^ze
makes
these 1-is swallows
?
it
appear, with
So some of
more
success.
the critics say.
PT.
II.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
XIII.
33
and assisting one anodier, and diey press on one another when they roost. No one ventures to leading-
take the lead in going forward, or to be the last in
going backwards. the
first
not
mouthful, but prefers the fragments In this
others.
In eating- no one ventures to take
way
many \ and men
so that they escape
The
'
outside
straight tree
Your aim
them cannot harm them,
the
is
first
the
to
first
be cut down the be exhausted. ;
to
your wisdom so as to
the ignorant, and to cultivate your person
show the
to
is
to embellish
is
by
injur}'.
well of sweet water
startle
left
(the breaks in) their line are
unsiohtliness of others.
A
lisfht
shines
around you as if you were carrying with you the sun and moon, and thus it is that you do not escape such calamity. Formerly I heard a highly accomplished man say, " Those who boast have no merit. The merit which is deemed complete will begin to The fame which is deemed complete will decay. begin to wane."
Who
can rid himself of (the ideas
merit and fame, and return and put himself on
of)
the level of the masses of
Tao
flows abroad, but
dwell where
it
men
its
?
The
practice of the
master does not care to
can be seen
;
his attainments in
it
hold their course, but he does not wish to appear in
Always simple and commonplace, he
display.
its
may seem the
traces
to
be bereft of reason.
of
his
action,
gives
He
obliterates
up position and
power, and aims not at merit and fame. Therefore he does not censure men, and men do not censure him. The perfect man does not seek to be heard of how is it that you delight in doing so ? '
;
^
[40]
A
clause of uncertain meaning.
D
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
24
BK. XX.
;' and thereupon he took Confucius said, 'Excellent his disciples, retired forsook leave of his associates,
neighbourhood of a great marsh, wore skins and hair cloth, and ate acorns and chestnuts. He went among animals without causing any confusion among their herds, and among birds without troubto the
movements.
their
line
dislike
him
;
how much
Birds and beasts did not less
would men do so
Hu\
Confucius asked 3ze-sang
5.
Lu
twice driven from
;
the tree
was
saying, felled
!
'
was
I
over
me
I was in Sung; I was obliged to disappear from Wei reduced to extreme distress in Shang and A^au^ and I was kept in a state of siege between KJi^n and ;
;
have encountered these various calamities my intimate associates are removed from me more and more my followers and friends are more and more dispersed why have all these things befallen me?' 3ze-sang Hu replied, 'Have you not heard of the flight of Lin Hui of A'ia^; how he abandoned his round jade symbol of rank, worth a thousand pieces of silver, and hurried away with his infant son on his back ? If it be asked, "Was it because of the market value of the child ? " But that value was small (compared with the value of the jade token). If it be asked again, " Was it because of the troubles
3hai.
I
;
;
;
—
—
^
Supposed
^
I
to have been a recluse. do not know the particulars of this A'au, or have forgotten them. A still more
distress in full recital
Shang and of the sage"s
misfortunes occurs in Lieh-jze, VII, 8". ^
The
said to
was
text here appears to be somewhat confused. have been a man of the Yin dynasty, and of a
called ^ia,
searched in vain. his
mouth
is
and
for the verification of
The
very good.
such a
Lin Hui state
is
which
state I
have
explanation cf his conduct put here into
PT.
II,
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF
XIII.
^\VANG-3ZE.
1^
?
But the child would occasion " him much more trouble. Why was it then that, abandoning the jade token, worth a thousand pieces (of his
office)
of silver, he hurried
away with the
back ? Lin Hui (himself) said, "The union between me and the token rested on the ground of gain that between me and the child was of Heaven's appointchild on his
;
Where when the
bond of union
ment."
the
ness,
pressure of poverty, calamity, dis-
is
its
profitable-
and injury come, the parties abandon one another when it is of Heaven's appointment, they hold in the same circumstances to one another. Now between abandoning one another, and holding to one another, the difference is great. Moreover, tress,
;
the intercourse of superior
mean men
men
is
tasteless as water,
sweet as new wine.
But the tastelessness of the superior men leads on to affection, and the sweetness of the mean men to aversion. The union which originates without any cause will end in separation without any cause.' Confucius said, I have reverently received your instructions.' And hereupon, with a slow step and an assumed air of ease, he returned to his own house. There he made an end of studying and put away his books. His disciples came no more to make their bow to him (and be taught), but their affection for him increased the more. Another day Sang Hu said further to him, When Shun was about to die, he charged ^ Yii, saying, Be
while that of
is
'
*
'
^
The
spurious,
^^ }^ and
^ -^
follows, however,
or in
its
of the text here are allowed on
have been
from Shun
to Yii,
connexion.
D
2
substituted is
far
all
for
from being
hands
them.
to be
\Miat
clear, in itself^
THE
^6
TEX-TS OF TAOISM.
BK. XX.
upon your guard. (The attraction of) the person is not like that of sympathy the (power of) affection ;
is
is
Where there not Hke the leading (of example). where sympathy, there will not be separation ;
be no Where there is neither separation nor toil, you toil. will not have to seek the decoration of forms to make the person attractive, and where there is no such need of those forms, there will certainly be there
(the leading of) example,
is
none
there will
for external things.'
A'wangize
6.
in
a patched dress of coarse cloth,
and having his shoes tied together with strings, was passing by the king of Wei, who said to him, How A"wangize replied, great. Master, is your distress ? '
'
'
poverty, not distress
It is
sesses the
about
Tao and
its
While a scholar pos-
!
Attributes, he cannot be going
Tattered clothes and shoes tied
in distress.
and not of disnot meeting with the
on the
feet are the sign of poverty,
tress.
This
is what we call Has your majesty not seen the climbing When he is among the plane trees,
right time.
monkey
?
rottleras, oaks, and camphor trees, he grasps and twists their branches (into a screen),
where he reigns
quite at his ease, so that not even 1^ or
could spy him out.
among
the
Phang Mang^
When, however, he
prickly mulberry
finds himself
and date
trees,
and
he goes cautiously, casts sidelong and takes every trembling movement with apprehension it is not that his sinews and bones
other thorns, glances,
;
^
of
1 1,
;
— see
—
Book X,
par. 2.
Phang Mang was
himself be the foremost archer in the ii,
24.
a
contemporary
learned archery from him, and Uien slew him, that he might
kingdom
;
—
see
Mencius IV,
PT.
SECT.
II.
THE WRITINGS OF
xiiT.
A'WANG-3ZE.
37
are straitened, and have lost their suppleness, but the situation
unsuitable for him, and he cannot
is
And now when
display his agility.
benighted
ruler,
and seditious
me
possible for
dwell under a
how
ministers,
not to be in distress
might afford an heart of Pi-kan
I
is
My
?
it
case
out the
illustration of the cutting !
^
7. When Confucius was reduced to great distress between AV^an and AV^ai, and for seven days he had no cooked food to eat, he laid hold of a decayed tree with his left hand, and with his right hand tapped it with a decayed branch, singing all the while the ode of Piao-shih ^. He had his instrument, but the notes were not marked on it. There was a noise, but no blended melody. The sound of the wood and the
voice of the
man came
together like the noise of
the plough through the ground, yet suitably to the feelings of the disciples around.
standing upright,
breast, rolled his eyes
fearing that
ni,
round
to
Hui would go
how he honoured
ing
Yen
with his hands
Hui,
who was
crossed
on
A'ung-
observe him.
to excess in manifest-
plunged
himself, or be
sorrow through his love for him, said to him, not to receive (as evils) the inflictions of
easy
is difficult.
There
is
'A
interest -
I
Heaven
is
men
no beginning which was not an the Heavenly may be one
spurious paragraph, no doubt.'
cludes what he has to say its
in
Hui,
The Human and
end. ^
*
not to receive (as benefits) the favours of
;
his
and
this
Lin Hsi-X-ung thus con-
paragraph
;
but
it
is
not without
lessons.
do not know who
Lu Teh-ming
on
this
was, nor what his ode or air was.
read the character
^,
and says
one of the old royal Tis who did nothing. wrongly printed with three y^.
In
that Piao-shih all
my
texts
was it
is
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
38
Who,
and the same. singing
Hui
?
^
'
for instance,
said,
'
I
A'ung-ni said,
Hunger,
that
is it
Heaven
thirst, cold,
is
how
venture to ask
receive (as evils) the inflictions of '
BK. xx.
now
not to
is
easy.'
and heat, and
—
these having one's progress entirely blocked up are the doings of Heaven and Earth, necessary ;
incidents
we say
occurrences of which
that
(composedly) along with them. another does not dare to refuse his
who
he
if
They
revolutions of things.
the
in
are
we will pass on The minister of commands and ;
discharging the duty of a minister feels
is
necessary to act thus, how much more should we wait with ease on the commands of Heaven^!' What do you mean by saying that not to receive (as benefits) the favours of men is difficult ? A^ungni said, As soon as one is employed in office, he it
'
'
'
gets forward in
all directions rank and emolument him together, and without end. But these advantages do not come from one's self; it is my appointed lot to have such external good. The
come
;
to
—
superior
no
man
filcher;
Hence
it
—
is
not a robber
said, "
is
Where
swallow."
not suitable for
Though
glance.
;
the
man
of worth
is
what am l^? no bird wiser than the eye lights on a place that is
prefer such things,
if I
There
its
it,
is
does not
it
may drop
mvQ
it
a second
food from
its
This question arose out of the previous statement that and Heaven might be one,— acting with the same spontaneity.
man
liis
it
the
Confucius recognises here, as he often does, a power beyond his appointed lot,' what we call destiny, to which the
own,
Tao
'
requires
submission.
This comes very near to our idea
of God. '
from
Human man
gifts
had such an
attraction, thai tlicy
his heavenly spontaneity
received only willi great caution.
;
and were
to'
tended to take
be eschewed, or
PT.
SECT.
II.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
XIIT.
39
abandons it, and hurries off. It is afraid of men, and yet it stealthily takes up its dwelling by his finding its protection in the altars of the Land and Grain ^ What do you mean b}- saying that there is no beginning which was not an end?' A'ung-ni said, 'The change rise and dissolution of all things (continually) goes on, but we do not know who it is that maintains and continues the process. How do we know when any one begins ? How do we know^ when he will end ? We have simply to wait for it, and nothing more -.' mouth,
it
;
*
—
—
'And what do you mean by saying that the Human and the Heavenly are one and the same ? A'ung-ni said, Given man, and you have Heaven given Heaven, and you still have Heaven (and nothing That man can not have Heaven is owing more). '
'
;
to the limitation of his nature
quietly passes
end of 8.
o
and there
his body,
an
is
came from the
What
wings were seven cubits
Its
is
said here about the swallow
X'ung says that
leave the passage with
Compare
my
with this
singing by the dead body
That man
is
— his
in
Book
width, and
XMII
it
it
are
own
;
but
1
will
as he best can.
we
find
'
not
Heaven
appointed
A'wang-^zc
is
simply from the limi-
lot.'
* Tiao-ling might be translated 'Eagle Mount.' was I do not know perhaps the name originated with and thus has become semi-historical. ;
Hsi-
ridiculous,
of his wife.
man and
tation of his nature,
his
reader to deal with
how
in
quite obscure.
is
the old attempts to explain
all
and then propounds an ingenious one of
*
man
the park of Tiao-
he saw^ a strange o bird which
south.
^
sagely
it.'
As A'wang A^au was rambling in
lino- 4
^
away with
The
".
Where
it
A wang-jze,
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
40
BK. XX.
It touched eyes were large, an inch in circuit. him, and lighted passed it as the forehead of A^'au its
What bird is this ? a grove of chestnut trees. said he, 'with such great wings not to go on! and '
in
He lifted up with such large eyes not to see me!' his cross-bow, with waiting hurried his skirts, and opportunity to shoot)
for (an
(Meanwhile) he
it.
saw a cicada, which had just alighted in a beautiful shady spot, and forgot its (care for its) body. (Just then), a preying mantis raised its feelers, and pounced on the cicada,
in its
eagerness for
care for)
its
took advantage of
its
getting
(its
body
;
its
opportunity to secure them
both, in view of that gain forgetting
of preservation) pity, said,
'
Ah
'.
!
so
prey, (also) for-
while the strange bird
true (instinct
its
A'wang A'au with an emotion of it is that things bring evil on
one another, each of these creatures invited its own calamity.' (With this) he put away his cross-bow,
and was hurrying away back, when the forester pursued him with terms of reproach.
When
he returned and went into his house, he
did not appear in his courtyard
(When he came him, saying,
'
myself; '
I
I
A wang-jze
Lan
311
^
asked
A wang-^ze
my
and forgot
'
at
person, turbid
might now have shot the it
months ^
(his disciple)
why have you for courtjard so much ?
was guarding was looking
better for letting
for three
Master,
'
time avoided the replied,
out),
^
bird, but
this
water,
some
till
we Hke him
I
the
alone.
So then, masters of schools, like AVang-jze, received and taught their disciples in the courtyard of their house ;— in China as elsewhere. For three months,' it is conjectured, we should read '^
'
tliree '
'
days.'
The
disciple
elsewhere.
Lan 3u appears
here, but not, so far as I
know,
PT.
II.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
XIII.
4
mistook the clear pool. And moreover I have heard the Master say^ " Going where certain customs prevail, you should follow those customs." I
was walking about
in
A
forgot myself.
the park of Tiao-ling, and
strange
bird
brushed past my grove of
forehead, and went flying about in the chestnuts,
that
where
The
itself).
was a
I
forgot the true (art of preserving
These
fitting object for his reproach.
why
are the reasons 9.
it
forester of the chestnut grove thought
I
have avoided the courtyard.'
Yang-jze, having gone to Sung, passed the night
a lodging-house, the master of which had two
in
concubines
;
— one
beautiful, the other ugly
The
-.
ugly one was honoured, however, and the beautiful
Yang-jze asked the reason, and a boy of the house replied, The beauty knows The ugly her beauty, and we do not recognise it. one knows her ugliness, and we do not recognise it.' Yang-^ze said, Remember it, my disciples. Act virtuously, and put away the practice of priding yourselves on your virtue. If you do this, where can you o;o to that vou will not be loved ^ ?
one contemned. little
'
'
is
^
Who
-
The
there
was
this
'Master?'
story here
Yang
is
found
ATi, against
in Lieh-jze II,
whom
15
*Âť>
^.
The Yang-^ze
Mencius so often directed
his
arguments. ^
See the greater part of
Linguae
this
Sinicae,' p. 200, with his
paragraph
in
Prdmare's
remarks on the
style.
'
Notitia
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
42
BOOK Part
BK. xxi.
XXI.
Section XIV.
II.
Thien 3ze-fang^ I.
Thien 3ze-fang,
Wan
marquis
sitting in
Wei
of
^,
attendance on the
often quoted (with approba-
words of KIA Kung I The marquis said, 'Is Kh\ Kung your preceptor?' 3ze-fang rephed, No. He only belongs to the same neighbourhood.
tion) the
'
In speaking about the correct,
and therefore
I
Tao,
his
views are often
quote themi as
I
The
do.'
marquis went on, 'Then have you no preceptor?' '
have.'
I
'
And who is he And why, my
Shun^ze ^.' heard you quote
?
'
is
a
words
his
man who satisfies
?
'
' '
He
is
Tung-kwo
Master, have
I
never
3ze-fang replied,
'
He
the true (ideal of humanity)"'; a
man in appearance, but (having the mind of) Heaven. Void of any thought of himself, he accommodates himself to others, and nourishes the true ideal that belongs to him. With all his purity, he is for-
Where
bearing to others.
Tao, he stand
'
•"
See
it,
and
in
vol. xxxix, pp. 151,
The Human and
still.
capital,
the
^
152.
Some well-known worthy
^ A greater worthy suburban wall of the surname.
^
they are without the
demeanour, so that they underconsequence their own ideas melt
rectifies his
b.c.
424-387.
of Wei.
He must and
have lived near the outside
his residence
Heavenly were blended
became
a sort of
in his personality.
PT.
II.
THE WRITINGS OF ZWANG-3ZE.
SECT. XIV.
away and
to quote his
fit
When
How
disappear.
words
Wan
dumb amazement all Lung Li-/(7/an, and said
tinued in a state of
He then called How far removed
be
?
3ze-fang w^ent out, the marquis
'
me
should one like
'
from us
to
the superior
is
con-
the day.
him,
man
of
Formerly I thought the words of the sages and wise men, and the practice of benevolence and righteousness, to be the utmost we could reach to. Since I have heard about the preceptor of 3ze-fang, my body is all unstrung, and I do not wish to move, and my mouth is closed up, and I do not wish to speak what I have learned has been only complete virtue
;
!
—
a counterfeit of the truth ^
Yes, (the possession of
Wei) has been an entanglement 2.
Wan-po Hsueh-3ze
',
to me.'
on his way
to
ICM, stayed
some time
in Lii, where some persons of the state have an interview with him. He refused them, saying, I have heard that the superior men of these Middle States ^ understand the (subjects of) ceremony and righteousness, but are deplorabl)ignorant of the minds of men. I do not wish to see them.' He went on to /\/n; and on his way back (to the south), he again stayed in Lu,when the same persons begged as before for an interview. He then said, Formerly they asked to see me, and now again they seek an interviews They will afford me
begged
to
'
'
So the Khang-hsi dictionary defines the phrase image made of earth,' says Lu Shu-/('ih. '
^
A
Taoist of note from
A7ni, having his
and '
own
some region
in the south,
;
—
'
a
wooden
perhaps from
share of the Taoistic contempt for knowledge
culture.
Probably
roval domain.
Lu and
the northern states
grouped
closely
round the
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
44
BK. xxi.
some opportunity of bringing out my sentiments.' He went out accordingly and saw the visitors, and Next day the same came in again with a sigh. thine occurred, and his servant said to him, How is it that whenever you see those visitors, you are sure I told you before,' was to come in again sighing?' '
'
the reply,
'
that the people of these
Middle States
understand (the subjects of) ceremony and righteousness, but are deplorably ignorant of the
minds of
Those men who have just seen me, came in and went out would describe, one and another a square, and in their easy would be like, one a dragon and another men.
They remonstrated with me as fathers), and laid down the way (for their sons).
It
was
this
as they
a circle carriage
a tieer.
sons (with for
me
as fathers
me
which made
sigh.'
A'ung-ni saw the man, but did not speak a to him.
3^e-lu said,
'
You have
their
wished,
word
Sir, to
see
Wan-po Hstieh-jze for a long time what is the when you have seen him, you have not spoken a word ? A''ung-ni replied, As soon as my this
;
reason that
'
'
eyes lighted on that man, the
The
rent.
situation
Tao
him was appadid not admit of a word being In
spoken.'
Yen Yuan asked /ifung-ni,
saying, Master, when you pace quietly along, I also pace along when )ou go more quickly, I also do the same when )Ou gallop, I also gallop but when you race along 3.
'
;
;
;
and spurn the dust, then I can only stand and look, and keep behind you '.' The Master said, Hui, what do you mean?' The reply was, 'In saying that '
"when
you, Master, pace quietly along, '
They
arc boili supposed to be
I
also pace
on horseback.
PT.
11,
THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-BZE.
SECT. XIV.
mean
45
when you speak, I also speak. By saying, When you go more quickly, I also do that when you reason, I also the same," I mean " reason. By saying, When you gallop, I also gallop," I mean that when you speak of the Way, I also
along,"
I
^
that
"
^
^
speak of the Way but by saying, " When you race along and spurn the dust, then I can only stare, and ;
keep behind you,"
am
I
men
thinking
how though you do
though you are no partisan, yet all parties approve your catholicity and though you sound no instrument, yet people all move on harmoniously before you, while (all the while) I do not know how all this comes about and not speak, yet
all
believe you
;
;
this
is all
which
my words are intended to
express^.'
and search the Of all causes for sorrow there is none matter out. the death of orreat death of the mind as the so man's (body) is only next to it. The sun comes forth in the east, and sets in the extreme west; all things have their position determined by these two points. All that have eyes and feet wait for this (sun), and then proceed to do what they have A'ung-ni said,
'
But you must
try
;
When
to do.
this
comes
forth,
—
they appear in their
when it sets, they disappear. It is so with They have that for which they wait, things.
places all
;
and (on its arrival) they die they have that for which they wait, and then (again) they live. When once I receive my frame thus completed, I remain unchanged, awaiting the consummation of my course. ;
^
In these three cases the
2
So Hui
thurgist,
to
him
;
is
made
and Confucius
— but
not to
-^
of the text should be
^.
master as a mental Thauniato try to explain the whole thing
to represent the is
made
my mind
successfully.
maintained between the mind and the body.
Still
a distinction
is
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
46 I
move
out
as acted on
and
cessation,
bk. xxi.
by things, day and night withdo not know when I will
I
an end. Clearly I am here a completed frame, and even one who (fancies that he) knows what is appointed cannot determine it beforehand.
come
I
to
am
long
in
this
way
now, as
we
passing on,
but
;
—
is it
day and
all
views to you
are shoulder to shoulder you
understand me)
You
daily
am communicating my
I
;
fail
(to
not matter for lamentation
?
are able in a measure to set forth
what I more clearly set forth but that is passed away, and you look for it, as if it were still existing, just as if you were looking for a horse in the now empty place where it was formerly exhibited for sale. You have very much forgotten my service to you, and I have very much forgotten wherein I served you. But nevertheless why should you account this such an evil? What you forget is but my old self; that ;
which cannot be forgotten remains with me.' 4.
Confucius went to see Lao Tan, and arrived he had completed the bathing of his head,
just as
and was letting his dishevelled hair get dry. There he was, motionless, and as if there were not another
man when
in
the world \
in a little
my
Confucius waited quietly and, time he was introduced, he said, 'Were ;
eyes dazed ? Is it really you ? Just now, your body, Sir, was like the stump of a rotten tree. You looked as if you had no thought of anything, as if )'ou had left the society of men, and were standing In
the solitude (of yourself).'
LaoTan
replied,
'
I*
wa"^
enjoymg myself in thinking about the commencement 'lie was
in
the Taoistic trance, like
beginning of the second Book.
Nan-kwo
3ze-/(-//i, at
the
PT.
11.
THE WRITINGS OF
SECT. XIV.
of things
\'
'
A'WANG-3ZE.
What do you mean
cramped, that I hardly know but tied that I cannot tell it
?'
it I
;
'
My
my
;
47
mind
tongue
is
so
is
so
will try to describe
you as nearly as I can. When the state of Yin was perfect, all was cold and severe when the state of Yang- was perfect, all was turbulent and The coldness and severity came forth agitated. from Heaven the turbulence and agitation issued from Earth. The two states communicating together, a harmony ensued and things were produced. Some one regulated and controlled this, but no one Decay and growth fulness and has seen his form. emptiness darkness and light the changes of the these sun and the transformations of the moon are brought about from day to day but no one sees Life has its origin from the process of production. which it springs, and death has its place from which Beginning and ending go on in mutual it returns. contrariety without any determinable commencement, and no one knows how either comes to an If we disallow all this, who originates and end. it
to
;
;
;
;
;
:
—
;
presides over
Confucius
ment ^
'
these
said,
'
I
phenomena
beg
these thoughts.'
in
This
all
'
commencement
to ask
of things
the existence of the primary ether in also of
about your enjoy-
Lao Tan
Tan
its
Heaven and Earth,
under some regulation and control, yet
replied,
'
The
was not the equivalent of
'
our creation out of nothing,' for Lao
Yang; and
?
immediately supposes
twofold state, as
Yin and
as a twofold Powder working, invisible
;
that
is,
under the
In the same way the process of beginning and ending, Tao. growth and decay, life and death go on, no one knows how, or how long. And the contemplation of all this is the cause of unceasing delight to the Perfect man, the possessor of the Tao. Death is a small matter, merely as a change of feature; and
Confucius acknowledges his immeasurable
inferiority lo Lao-jze.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
48
comprehension of this
bk. XXI.
the most admirable and the
is
most enjoyable (of all acquisitions). The getting of the most admirable and the exercise of the thoughts in what is the most enjoyable, consti-
what we
tutes
Confucius
man.'
Perfect
the
call
should like to hear the method of attainThe reply was, 'Grass-eating animals ino- to it.' do not dislike to change their pastures creatures born in the water do not dislike to change their said,
'
I
;
waters. lose
They make
what
is
(of their nature)
do
change, but do not and regular requirement anger, sadness, and delight
a small
the great joy,
;
not enter into their breasts
such
Now
events).
occupied by
all
the
(in
connexion with
space under the sky
When
things in their unity.
possess that unity and equally share four limbs and hundred
but so much dust and
members dirt,
it,
is
they
then the
of their body are
while death and
life,
and beginning, are but as the succesday and night, which cannot disturb their enjoyment and how much less will they be troubled by gains and losses, by calamity and happiness Those who renounce the paraphernalia of rank do it as if they were casting away so much mud they know that they are themselves more honourable than those paraphernalia. The honour belonging to one's self is not lost by any change (of condition). Moreover, a myriad transformations may take place before the end of them is reached. What their ending
sion of
;
;
is
there in
all
this sufficient to trouble the
Those who have
attained to the
Tao
mind
?
understand
the subject.'
Confucius that of
said,
'
O
Meaven and
Master, your virtue Earth, and
still
I
is
equal to
must borrow
PT.
11.
THE WRITINGS OF X-WANG-3ZE.
SECT. XIV.
(some of your) perfect words cultivation of
men
my
Lao Tan
'Not
which
rises
does nothing, but
it
man and
the perfect
me)
the
in
the superior
such expression
give
replied,
spring, the water of it
Who among
mind.
of antiquity could
them?'
(to aid
49
so.
Look
;
at the
and overflows
naturally acts so.
his virtue
to
;
So with
— he does not
culti-
nothing evades its influence. it, and He is heaven which is high of itself, like earth which is solid of itself, like the sun and moon which shine what need is there to cultivate it ?' of themselves Confucius went out and reported the conversation to Yen Hui, saying, In the (knowledge of the) Tao am I any better than an animalcule in vinegar ? But for the Master's lifting the veil from me, I should not have known the grand perfection of Heaven and Earth.' vate like
;
—
'
A
At an
5.
of Lu,
the
Learned
interview of A'wang-jze with duke Ai
duke
said,
Lu
class in
Sir.'
are few Learned
men
of the Learned -
few
?'
'I
have
;
'
There are many of the
but few of them can be com-
;
pared with you, rejoined the duke,
'
^
A'wang-.^ze in Lu.'
'
replied,
There
'
Everywhere
in Lu,'
you see men wearing the dress can you say that they are
—how
heard,' said ATwang-^ze, 'that those
them who wear round caps know the times of heaven that those who wear square shoes know and that those who the contour of the ground of
;
;
saunter about
with
semicircular
stones
at
their
A ^
Duke
birth of
Ai of
Lu
more before the on other grounds, the
died in b.c. 468, a century and
A%ang-jze.
On
that, as well
as
paragraph cannot be genuine. ^
Compare
the thirty-eighth
Book
of the Li K\, where Confucius
denies that there was any dress peculiar to the scholar. [40]
E
BK. XXI.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
CO girdle-pendents
matters in dispute as they But superior men who are pos-
settle
come before them.
found wearsessed of such knowledge will not be those who that follow not ing the dress, and it does
wear the dress possess the knowledge. If your Grace think otherwise, why not issue a notification through the state, that it shall be a capital offence knowledge.' to wear the dress without possessing the On this the duke issued such a notification, and in one who five days, throughout all Lu, there was no
There dared to wear the dress of the Learned. in it at stood and came who was only one old man
The duke
the duke's gate.
instantly called
him
in,
and questioned him about the affairs of the state, when he talked about a thousand points and ten thousand divergences from them. A'wang-jze said, When the state of Lu can thus produce but one man of the Learned class, can he be said to be many?' *
The
6.
emolument did not enter Hsi\ and so he became a cattle-
ideas of rank and
mind and his cattle were all In fine condition. This Mu of A7/in forget the meanness of his duke made position, and put the government (of his state) into of Pai-li
the
feeder,
his hands.
Neither
life
nor death entered into the
mind of (Shun), the Lord of was able to influence others ^.
The
7. ^
who
ruler
Pai-li Hsi, a
Yli,
and therefore he
Yuan^ of Sung wishing
to
have a map
remarkable character of the seventh century
rose to be chief minister to
Mu,
last
of the five Leading Princes of the kingdom.
B.C.
621.
Mcncius has much
b.
c,
the earl (or duke) of A7/in, the ]\Iu
died in
to say of Pai-li Hsi.
Shun's parents wished to kill him but that did not trouble his mind his filial piety even affected them. ^ His first year as duke of Sung was B.C. 530. The point of "^
;
;
the story
is
not clear.
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF A^WANG-SZE.
SECT. XIV.
II.
drawn, the masters of the pencil take the task).
made
Having received
all
came
5
(to
and preparing ever, remained
under-
his instructions
their bows, they stood, licking their
I
and
pencils
Half their number, howThere was one who came late, with an air of indifference, and did not hurry forward. When he had received his instructions and made his bow, he did not keep standing, but proceeded to his shed. The duke sent a man to see him, and there he was, with his upper garment off, The ruler sitting cross-legged, and nearly naked. said, He is the man; he is a true draughtsman.' their ink.
outside.
'
King Wan was (once) looking about him at 3ang \ when he saw an old man fishing ^. But his It was not the fishina^ of one fishinof was no fishino;. whose business is fishing. He was always fishing 8.
(as
if
he had no object
in the
king wished to raise him
to
occupation). ofiice,
The
and put the
o-overnment into his hands, but was afraid that such a step would give dissatisfaction to his great ministers,
and
his uncles,
dismiss the
man
cousins.
He
then wished to
altogether from his mind, but he
could not bear the thought that his people should
be without (such a) Heaven (as their Protector). On this, (next) morning, he called together his great officers, and said to them, Last night, I dreamt that '
I
saw a good man, with a dark complexion and a ^
"Where ^^ng was cannot be
-
The
told.
old fisherman here was, no doubt, the
first
A7/1, after the establishment of the dynasty of A'au,
various
names,
Lii
He did much Wan and Wu is
3ze-ya.
kings
as
were not fishing
Shang, for the
marquis of
known by
Thai-kung Wang, and A'iang new rule, but his connexion with
mass of fables. The fishing as if he betokened in him the aimlessness of the 1 ao. a
E
2
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
52
BK. XXI.
beard, riding on a piebald horse, one half of whose hoofs were red, who commanded me, saying, "Lodge
your o-overnment in the hands of the old man of 3ang and perhaps the evils of your people will be ;
The
cured."'
great officers said eagerly,
King
the king, your father.'
Wan
said,
*
'
was
It
Let us
then submit the proposal to the tortoise-shell' They Let not It is the order of your father. replied, '
Why divine majesty think of any other. ? (The king) then met the old man of about it 3ang, and committed the government to him. )our
'
The
and laws were not changed by him
statutes
not a one-sided order (of his own) was issued
;
;
but
when the king made a survey of the kingdom after three years, he found that the officers had destroyed the plantations (which harboured banditti), and dis-
persed their occupiers, that the superintendents of the
official
departments did not plume themselves on
their successes,
and that no unusual grain measures
were allowed within the different states^ When the ofiicers had destroyed the dangerous plantations and dispersed their occupants, the highest value was set
on the
common
interests
;
when
the chiefs of de-
partments did not plume themselves on their suc-
on the common business when unusual grain measures did not enter the different states, the different princes had no jealousies. On this king Wan made the old cesses, the highest value
was
set
;
man own
his
Grand Preceptor, and asked him, with his to the north, whether his government
face
might be extended to
'
That
is,
that all
all
the kinodom.
combinations formed to
course of justice had been put an end
to.
resist
The
old
and warp the
PT.
II.
THE WRITINGS OF i^WANG-3ZE.
srxT. XIV.
man looked
5_
perplexed and gave no reply, but with
aimless look took his leave.
In the mornine he had
issued his orders, and at night he had gone his way; nor was he heard of again all his life. Yen Yiian
questioned Confucius, saying,
'
Was even king Wan ? What had he to
unequal to determine his course
do with resorting to a dream ? Be silent and do not say a word
A"ung-ni replied,
'
'
complete criticising
dream) 9.
everything.
in
to
King
What have you
Wan
to
him ? He only had recourse meet a moment's difficulty.'
was do with
^.
the
(to
Lieh Yii-khau was exhibiting his archery
Po-hwan Wu-san
Having drawn the bow
to
^
to
its
extent, with a cup of water placed on his elbow,
full
he
!
As
let fly.
the arrow was discharged, another
was put in its place and as that was sent off, a third was ready on the string. All the while he stood like a statue. Po-hwan Wu-^an said, That is the shooting of an archer, but not of one who ;
'
shoots without thinkinp- about his shootine.
Let
me
go up with you to the top of a high mountain, treading with you among the tottering rocks, till we arrive at the brink of a precipice, 800 cubits deep, and (I will then see) if you can shoot.' On this they went high mountain, making their way among the up a tottering
rocks,
till
they came to the brink of a
800 cubits deep. Then Wu-ran turned round and walked backwards, till his feet were two-
precipice
^
This must be the meaning of the '^,
story
we
is
found
in Lieh-jze, II, p. 5.
From
learn that Lieh-.^jze's teacher in archery
Lieh's
Mentioned
in
Book V,
par. 2.
for.'
Book
was Yin Hsi,
of the pass famous in the history of Lao-^ze. ^
'
The whole VIII, p. the
2,
warden
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
54
BK. xxr.
and beckoned He, however, had fallen
thirds of their length outside the edge, ^'u-khall to
come forward.
prostrate on the ground, with
down
man
fect
Then
to his heels.
down
sweat pouring
the
the other said,
'
The
Per-
looks up to the azure sky above, or dives
to the yellow springs beneath, or soars
away
ends of the universe, without any change coming over his spirit or his breath. But now the to the eight
mind appears
trepidation of your
your inward feeling of peril A'ien
ID.
Wu
is
your dazed eyes extreme in
;
!
Ao
asked Sun-shu
saying, 'You,
^,
were thrice chief minister, and did not feel you were thrice dismissed from that posi-
Sir,
elated tion,
was
;
without manifesting any sorrow.
At
first
I
doubt about you, (but I am not now, since) I see how regularly and quietly the breath comes through your nostrils. How is it that you exercise in
Ao replied, 'In what do I When the position came to
your mind.?'
Sun-shu
surpass other
men
me,
I
thought
taken away,
it
?
should not be rejected
thought
;
when
it
was
could not be retained. I considered that the getting or losing it did not make
me what
I
I
was, and was no occasion for any mani-
festation of sorrow
surpass other
men
?
;
— that was And
whether the honour of myself.
to
nothing to
it
If
me
;
it
did not
I
I
know
belonged to the dignity, or belonged to the dignity, it was
if it
it
belonged to me,
Sun-shQ Ao;— see Mencius VI, ii, good and able man, chief minister '
a^
In what did
all.
moreover,
15. to
it
He
had nothing
was, no doubt,
king iTwang of Khn.
The
legends or edifying stories about him are many but A%angthink, is the author of his being thrice raised and thrice dismissed from office. ;
.^ze,
I
PT.
II.
THE WRITINGS OF
SECT. XIV.
A'WANG-3ZE.
55
do with the dignity. While occupied with these and looking round in all directions, what leisure had I to take knowledge of whether men honoured me or thought me mean ? A'ung-ni heard of all this, and said, 'The True to
uncertainties,
men
could not be fully described by the
of old
be led into excess by the most beautiful, Neither nor be forced by the most violent robber. Fu-hsi nor Hwang-Ti could compel them to be
wisest, nor
Death and
their friends.
life
are indeed great con-
make no change in their and how much less could rank and emolument do so ? Being such, their spirits might pass over the Thki mountain and find it no obstacle they might enter the greatest gulphs, and to them ^ not be ,wet by them they might occupy the lowest and smallest positions without being distressed by them. Theirs was the fulness of heaven and
siderations, but they could self;
(true)
;
;
earth
the
;
more that they gave
to others, the
more
they had.'
The
kinof of
sittinof
tooether.
of the
king
times.'
The
K/m
and the ruler of Fan
After a
said,
'
ruler of
Fan Fan
little
^
were
while, the attendants
has been destroyed three rejoined,
'The destruction what we
sufficient to destroy
of Fan has not been had that was most deserving
^
It
is
difficult
'spirits' of the 2
Fan was a
to
see
why
this
to
be preserved.'
Now,
should be predicated of the
True men.
small state, held at one time by descendants of the
famous duke of A'au;— see the 3o AVnvan, I, vii, 6; V, xxiv, 2. But we do not know what had been the relations between the powerful A7m and the feeble Fan, which gave rise to and could explain the remarks made at the entertainment, more honourable to
Fan than
to AVni.
^6
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
BK.XXI.
Fan had not been sufficient to destroy that which it had most deserving to be preserved, the preservation of Khi\ had not been if
the destruction of
it most deserving to be Looking at the matter from this point of view, Fan had not begun to be destroyed, and Khi\ had not begun to be preserved.
sufficient to
preserved.
preserve that in
PT.
II.
SECT. XV.
THE WRITINGS OF i:WANG-3ZE.
BOOK Part
II.
A'ih Pei Yii, or
'
XXII.
Section
Knowledofe
XV.
Knowledge Rambling North
I.
57
in
had rambled northwards
-
the
\'
to the
Dark Water ^, where he ascended the height of Imperceptible Sloped when it happened that he met with Dumb Inaction Knowledo-e addressed him, saying, I wish to ask you some questions process of thought and anxious what By consideration do we get to know the Tao ? Where should we dwell and what should we do to find our rest in the Tao ? From what point should we start and what path should we pursue to make the Tao our own ? He asked these three questions, but Dumb Inaction^ gave him no reply. Not only did he not answer, but he did not know how to answ^er. Knowledge disappointed by the fruitlessness of region of the
2.
'
:
—
'
^,
his questions, returned to the south of the Bright
'
See
^
All these
vol.
xxxix, p. 152.
names
are metaphorical, having
more
with the qualities of the Tao, and are used as the sonages, devoted to the pursuit of
name K/iwzug
J^/tu
Medhurst explains by
(^^ M)-
it.
It is ^^'^
or less to do
names of
per-
difficult to translate
old reading
is
^^,
the
which
Blurter,' Bent or Crooked Discourse.' though not an elegant Enghsh term, seems to express the idea our author would convey by it. Hwang-Ti is different from the other '
'
names, but we cannot regard him as here a real personage. "
These names of places are
also metaphorical
and
Taoistic.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
eg
BK. xxii.
Water \ and ascended die height of the End of Doubt \ where he saw Heedless Bkirter, to whom he put the same questions, and who repHed, Ah But while he was about I know, and will tell you.' to speak, he forgot what he wanted to say. '
!
Knowledge, (again) receiving no answer to his questions, returned to the palace of the Ti ^ where he saw Hwang-Ti^, and put the questions to him. Hwang-Ti said, To exercise no thought and no anxious consideration is the first step towards knowing the Tao; to dwell nowhere and do nothing is the first step towards resting in the Tao; to start from nowhere and pursue no path is the first step towards making the Tao your own.' Knowledge then asked Hwang-Ti, saying, I and you know this those two did not know it which '
'
;
of us
is
right
of being so of
it
;
The
reply was,
'
Dumb
Inaction
^
Heedless Blurter has an appearance and you are not near being so. (As
Those who know
those
Hence
I
;
said), "
it is
"
'
truly right;
is
;
?
who speak
of
it
Tao) do do not know
(the
not speak ;
it*
"
and
the sage conveys his instructions without
the use of speech*."
The Tao
ours by constraint
characteristics will not
;
its
cannot be
made come
Benevolence may be practised may be partially attended to by Ceremonies men impose on one another. Hence it
to us (at our
call).
;
Righteousness
'
'^
with *
See note 3, on preceding page. Ti might seem to be used here
Hwang-Ti See note See the
quoting, no I
;
2,
is
for
'God,' but
against our translating
it
its
juxtaposition
so.
on preceding page.
Tao Teh ^ing,
chaps. 56 and
2.
iTwang-jze
is
doubt, these two passages, as he vaguely intimates
think by the^^^^, with which the sentence
commences.
PT.
II.
SECT. XV.
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
59
"When the Tao was lost, its Characteristics When its Characteristics were lost, Benevolence appeared. When Benevolence was lost, Righteousness appeared. When Righteousness was is said,
appeared.
Ceremonies appeared.
lost,
Ceremonies are but
(the unsubstantial) flow^ers of the Tao, and the commencement of disorder ^" Hence (also it is further
He who doino-. He
said), "
practises the
his
diminishes
till
it,
it
Tao,
daily diminishes
and aeain diminishes
Having arrived
he arrives at doing nothing.
at this non-inaction, there
is
nothing that he does
not do ^"
is
something, a regularly
Here now there
fashioned utensil
;
—
if
you wanted
to
make
it
return
would it Could any but
to the original condition of its materials,
make
not be difficult to
Man
the Great Life
'
predecessor of
-
life
but
;
who knows
connexion between them)
^
?
to the collectingf of the breath. ;
when
Since death and
death.
other, '
?
accomplish this easily
collected, there is life is
do so
?
the follower of death, and death
is
(of this
due
it
why should
Therefore
I
life
is
the
the Arranger
The
life
is
When
that
is
dispersed, there
thus attend on each
account (either of) them an
thinofs
all
same experience.
it
is
evil
?
^o throuQfh one and the
(Life) is
accounted beautiful be-
and wonderful, and death is accounted ugly because of its foetor and putridity. But the foetid and putrid is transformed again into the spirit-like and wonderful, and the spirit-like and wonderful is transformed again into the foetid and cause
is
it
spirit-like
Tao Teh
^
See the
^
This sentence
is
A'ing, chaps. 38 and 48.
metaphorical of the
broken by the intrusion of Knowledge. ^
This
'
Arranger'
is
the
Tao.
Tao, whose
spell
is
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
6o
Hence
putrid. is
it
one breath of
that unity
said,
is
life,
BK, XXii.
"All under the sky there
and therefore the sages prized
^"'
Knowledge 2 said to Hwang-Ti -, I asked Dumb Not only Inaction-, and he did not answer me. did he not answer me, but he did not know how to answer me. I asked Heedless Blurter, and while he wanted to tell me, he yet did not do so. Not only did he not tell me, but while he wanted to tell me, Now I have he forgot all about my questions. them) why (all about asked you, and you knew (do you say that) you are not near doing so ? Dumb Inaction ^ was truly Hwang-Ti replied, '
;
—
'
right,
know
because he did not
Heedless
the thing.
I Blurter was because he forgot it. and you are not nearly right, because we know it.' Heedless Blurter^ heard of (all this), and considered
nearly right,
2
that
Hwang-Tt knew how ^
express himself (on
to
the subject).
(The operations of) Heaven and Earth proceed in the most admirable way, but they say nothing about them the four seasons observe the clearest laws, but they do not discuss them all things have their complete and distinctive constitutions, but they 2.
;
;
say nothing about them^.
The
sages trace out the admirable operations of
Heaven and Earth, and reach
to
and understand the and thus It Is do nothing and the
distinctive constitutions of all things
that the Perfect
Man
(Is
said to)
;
Greatest Sage to originate nothing, such language
showing that they look to Heaven and Earth as '
^
I
have not been able to trace
See note
2, p.
57.
'
this
quotation to
its
source.
Compare Analects XVII,
xix, 3.
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF ^-WANG-SZE.
SECT. XV.
ir.
6l
models Even they, with their spirit-hke and most exquisite intelligence, as well as all the tribes that undergo their transformations, the dead and the living, the square and the round, do not understand their root and origin, but nevertheless they all from the oldest time by it preserve their being. Vast as is the space included within the six cartheir
dinal points,
(and
it all
an autumn pletion of rising,
hair,
it
form.
its
now
that
contains) lies within
it
Heaven and Earth)
twofold root of
(this
all
is
;
small as
is
indebted to this for the com-
All things beneath the sky,
descending,
ever continue
the
now same
seasons
The Yin and Yang, and the four revolve and move by it, each in its proper
order.
Now
through
this.
continues
;
it
now
form, but
it
rished by
it,
seems to be lost in obscurity, but it it seems to glide away, and have no All things are nou-
still spirit-like.
is
without their knowing
it. This is what Root and Origin by it we may obtain a view of what we mean by Heaven ^.
called the
is
;
Nieh AV^iieh^ asked about the Tao from Phei-i ^, If you keep your body as it should be, and look only at the one thing, the Harmony of 3.
who
replied,
'
Heaven will come to you. Call in your knowledge, and make your measures uniform, and the spiritual (belonging to you) will come and lodge with you the Attributes (of the Tao) will be your beauty, and ;
Tao
be your dwelling-place. You have the simple look of a new-born calf, and
the will
^
^
v>^ill
Compare the Tao Teh A'ing, eh. The binomial Heaven and Earth
term ^
(itself)
'
'
Heaven,' which
'
is
often a
25.
here gives place to the one
synonym of Tao.
See his character in Book XII, par.
mentioned.
5,
where Phei-i also
is
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
62 will
not seek to
you
are).'
know
Phei-i
BK. xxii.
the cause (of your being what
had not finished these words when
the other dozed off into a sleep. Phei-i was greatly pleased, and walked away, singing as he went, '
Like stump of rotten tree his frame. Like lime when slaked his mind became^ Real is his wisdom, solid, true.
Nor
cares w^hat's hidden to pursue.
O
dim and dark his aimless mind No one from him can counsel find. What sort of man is he ? 4.
Shun asked
attendant) AV^ang^, saying,
(his
Tao
and hold it as mine?' The is not your own to hold how then can you get and hold the Tao?' Shun resumed, If my body be not mine to possess and hold, who holds it ?' AV^ang said, It is the bodily form entrusted to you by Heaven and Earth. Life
'Can
I
get the
reply was,
'
Your body
;
'
'
is
not yours to hold.
the blended
It is
harmony (of Heaven
the Yin and Yang), entrusted to you by
and Earth.
Your
nature, constituted as
it is, is
not
Heaven and Earth to act in accordance with it. Your grandsons and sons are not yours to hold. They are the exuviae^ entrusted to you by Heaven and Earth. Therefore when we walk, we should not know where we are going when we stop and rest, we should not know what to occupy ourselves with yours to hold.
It
is
entrusted to you by
;
;
'
See the account of Nan-kwo 3ze-X'/n
^
Not
^
The
tlie
name
term
insects, snakes,
par.
I.
in
of a man, but an ilie
text
and crabs.
in
Book
II,
par.
i.
office.
denotes the cast-ofF skin or shell of
See the account of death and hfe in
THE WRITINGS OF X"WANG-3ZE.
PT.li. SECT. XV.
when we
—
we should
eat,
not
know
63
the taste of our
done by the strong Yang influence of Heaven and Earth \ How then can you get (the Tao), and hold it as your own ?
food;
all is
Confucius asked Lao Tan, saying,
5.
leisure to-day,
fasting
your
and
spirit
Being at
venture to ask you about the Per-
I
Lao Tan
Tao.'
fect
'
You must, as by and purge your mind, wash white as snow, and sternly repress your replied,
'
vigil, clear
knowledge.
The
difficult to
describe
subject of the ;
—
I
will
Tao
is
deep, and
give you an outline of
simplest attributes.
its '
The Luminous was produced from
the Multiform from the
Tao; and
from the
After this
Unembodied
the Obscure ;
;
the Spiritual
the bodily from the seminal
things produced one another from their bodily organisations. Thus it is that those which have nine apertures are born from the womb, and those with eioht from e^os ^ But their coming leaves no trace, and their going no monuessence.
ment
they enter by no door
;
apartment all
^
:
—they are
in this are
;
in a vast
They who
directions.
Tao)
all
they dwell
in
arena reaching
no in
search for and find (the
strong in their limbs, sincere and
far-reaching in their thinking, acute in their hearing,
and clear
in their seeing.
without being toiled aright without
Without
;
They
exercise their minds
they respond to everything
regard to
place
circumstance.
or
heaven would not be high, nor earth
this
It is an abstruse point why only the and described as strong.' ^
Yang
is
mentioned here,
'
^
It is
^
Hu
away
not easy to see the pertinence of this iUustration.
Wan-ying
says,
'
With
this
one word our author sweeps
the teaching of Purgatorial Sufferings.'
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM,
64 broad
would
nothino-
moon would
sun and
the
;
flourish
:
—such
is
BK. XXII.
not move, and
the operation of
Tao.
the
Moreover, the most extensive knowledge does reasoning will not make not necessarily know it *
;
men
wise in
it
;
—the
sages have decided against
However you
both these methods.
admits of no increase
it
from
however you
admits of no diminution
it
it,
;
the sages maintain about
How
the sea!
grand
things,
all
it is,
;
—
If
!
it,'
try to take
this
is
deep
It
what
is,
like
beginning again when
it
it
carried along
weary, that would be like the
way
of the superior
man, merely an external operation when to it, and find their dependence in it ;
go
the true character of the
Here
to
and suswithout being overburdened or
has come to an end tained
How
it.
add
try to
man
all ;
—
things this
is
Tao.
one of the middle states \ He feels himself independent both of the Yin and Yang 2, and dwells between heaven and earth only for the present a mere man, but he will return to his original source. Looking at him in his origin, when his life begins, we have (but) a gelatinous substance in which the breath is collecting. Whether his life be long or his death early, how short is the space between them It is but the name '
is
a
(born) in
;
!
moment of time, insufficient to play the part of Yao or a bad ATieh in. The fruits of trees and creeping plants have
for a
a good '
their distinctive characters,
*
and thouorh the
The commentators suppose
intended
'
a sage
Compare
;
'
that by and they would seem
the second sentence in the
'
the
man
'
relation-
here there
is
to be correct.
Tao Teh
A'ing, ch. 42.
PT. n. SECT. XV.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-SZE.
65
ships of men, according to which they are fied, are troublesome, the sage, when he
with them, does not set himself
classi-
meets
opposition
in
to
them, and when he has passed through them, he does not seek to retain them he responds to them ;
their regular
in
harmony according
to his virtue
;
and even when he accidentally comes across any of them, he does so according to the Tao. It was thus that the Tis flourished, thus that the kings arose.
Men's
between heaven and earth is like a white colt's passing a crevice, and suddenly disappearing. As with a plunge and an effort they all come forth easily and quietly they all enter again. '
life
^
;
By
a transformation they
formation they
live,
and by another
trans-
Living things are made sad (by death), and mankind grieve for it but it is (only) the removal of the bow from its sheath, and the emptydie.
;
ing the natural satchel of
its
There may
contents.
be some confusion amidst the yieldine to the change but the intellectual and animal souls are takino- their leave, and the body will follow them This is the Great Returning home. ;
:
—
That the bodily frame came from incorporeity, will return to the same, is what all men in common know, and what those who are on their way to (know) it need not strive for. This is what the multitudes of men discuss tOQ^ether. Those whose '
and
(knowledge)
is
complete do not discuss
discussion shows that their (knowledge)
Even
plete.
'
Why
pression
is it
his
is
'
white?
'
Is
speedy disappearing
adoption of the phrase from the Shih, [40]
;
— such
not com-
the most clear-sighted do not meet
the colt here
made by
it
is
F
II, iv,
to
it ?
or
2 ?
heighten the imis
it
merely the
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
56
Tao)
(with the
reason about the ears
;
—
and hear
;
—
The Tao cannot be heard
it.
it
with
better to shut the ears than to try
is
This
it.
better to be silent than to
is
it
BK. xxil.
what
is
the
called
is
Great
Attainment.'
Tung-kwo 3ze^ asked A^vang-jze, saying, 'Where is what you call the Tao to be found?' 6.
A'wang-jze replied, '
Specify an instance of
factory.'
'
instance.' still '
in this
is
lower instance.'
Surely that
excrement
is
'
It
other said,
be more satisGive a lower this ant.' Give me a panic grass.' is in this earthenware tile.'
That
will
'
'
?
the lowest instance
To
^.'
it.
here in
It is
'It
The
Everywhere.'
'
' '
It is in that
Tung-kwo 3ze gave no reply. Your questions, my master, do
this
A'wang-jze said,
'
not touch the fundamental point (of the Tao).
remind
me
of the questions addressed
They
by the super-
intendents of the market to the inspector about examining the value of a pig by treading on it, and testing
its
weight as the foot descends lower and
lower on the body^. particular thing.
out (the Tao).
You
should not specify any
There is not a single thing withSo it is with the Perfect Tao. And
we call it the Great (Tao), it is just the same. There are the three terms, "Complete," "All" embracing," the Whole." These names are differ-
if
—
^
Perhaps the Tung-kwo Shun-jze of Bk. XXI, par.
^
A comcmpluous
reply,
terrogation as to
where the
being as to what
it
•''
We
Tao
was
to
in-
be found, the only question
was.
do not know the practices from which our author draws
his illustrations here sufficiently to
The
i.
provoked by Tung-kwo's repeated
signification of the characters
indeed from the 1 Li, Books 7-9
;
make
J£
out his meaning clearly.
and
but that
^M may
is all.
be gathered
PT.
II.
ent,
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
SECT. XV.
but the reality (sought
referrinor to the
One
them)
in
is
the
67
same
;
thinof^
'Suppose we were to tr)^ to roam about in palace of No-where when met there, we might discuss (about the subject) without ever coming to an end. Or suppose we were to be tothe
;
gether
(the region of)
in
say that (the
—
Non-action
;
— should
we
Tao
was) Simplicity and Stillness ? or and Purity ? or Harmony and Ease ? My will would be aimless. If it went nowhere, I should not know where it had got to if it went and came again, I should not know where it had stopped if it went on going and coming, I should not know when the process would end. In vague uncertainty should I be in the vastest waste. Though I entered it with the greatest knowledge, I should not know how inexhaustible it was. That which makes things what they are has not the limit which belongs to things, and when we speak of things being limited, we mean that they are so in themselves. (The Tao) is the limit of the unlimited, and the boundlessness of the unbounded. We speak of fulness and emptiness of withering and decay. It produces fulness and emptiness, but Indifference
;
;
'
;
neither fulness nor emptiness
is
;
it
produces wither-
ing and decay, but
is neither withering nor decay. produces the root and branches, but is neither root nor branch it produces accumulation and dispersion,
It
;
but 7.
is itself
neither accumulated nor dispersed.'
A-ho Kan
-
and Shan Nang studied together
The meaning of this other illustration is also very obscure to and much of what follows to the end of the paragraph. ^ We can hardly be said to know anything more of the first and third of these men than what is mentioned here. ^
me
;
F 2
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
58
bk. xxil.
under Lao-lung K\. Shan Nangi was leaning forward on his stool, having shut the door and gone At midday A-ho Kan to sleep in the day time.
pushed open the door and entered, saying, 'LaoShan Nanor leant forward on his lung is dead.' hold of his
stool, laid
staff
and
Then he
rose.
the staff aside with a clash, laughed and said,
'
laid
That
Heaven knew how cramped and mean, how arrogant and assuming I was, and therefore he has cast me Now that there is no Master to off, and is dead. correct my heedless words, it is simply for me to !
die
'
Yen Kang, (who had come
heard these words, and
in)
to condole,
him who em-
said, 'It is to
Tao that the superior men everywhere Now you who do not understand so much
bodies the cling.
as the tip of an
autumn
hair of
thousandth part of the Tao,
it,
still
not even the ten-
know how
hidden your heedless words about
it
much more might he who embodied
We
and die the
it, and there is no form and there is no sound. When discuss it, we call them dark indeed. discuss the Tao, they misrepresent it.'
look for
for
to
;
it,
;
keep
— how
Tao
do so we hearken
men
try to
When
they
Hereupon Grand Purity^ asked Infinitude ^, sayDo you know the Tao?' I do not know it,' was the reply. He then asked Do-nothing -, who replied, I know it.' Is your knowledge of it deing,
'
'
'
'
Shan Nang
known, as coming in the chronological list and we are surprised that a higher place is nol given to him among the Taoist patriarchs than our author assigns to him here. between
"^
is
well
Fu-hsi and IIwang-Tt;
'I'hese
names,
like those in
are metaphorical, intended,
Tao, and
to
the
no doubt,
first
paragraph of the Book,
to set forth attributes of the
suggest to the reader what
it
is
or what
it is
not.
PT.
II.
SECT. XV.
THE WRITINGS OF X'WANG-SZE.
It is.' 'What are know that the Tao and may be considered
termined by various points?'
Do-nothing^
they?'
said,
69
*
'I
may be considered noble, mean, that it may be bound and compressed, and that it may be dispersed and diffused. These are the marks by which I know it.' Grand Purity took the words of those two, and asked No-beginning ^ saying, Such were their repHes which was right ? and which was wrong? Infinitude's saying that he did not know^ it ? or Do-nothing's saying that he knew^ it ? No-beginning said, The " I do not know it" was profound, and the "I know it" was shallow. The former had reference to its internal '
;
'
'
nature
;
the latter to
its
external conditions.
Purity looked up and sighed, saying,
'
Grand
Is " not to
know it" then to know it ? And is " to know it" not to know it ? But who knows that he who does not know it (really) knows it?' No-beginning replied, 'The Tao cannot be heard; what can be heard is The Tao cannot be seen what can be not It. seen is not It. The Tao cannot be expressed in ;
words
be expressed in words is not It. Do we know the Formless which gives form to form ? In the same way the Tao does not admit ;
wdiat can
of beine named.'
No-beginning
(further) said, 'If
one ask about the
Tao and another answer him, neither of them knows it. Even the former who asks has never learned anything about the Tao.
He
asks what does not
admit of being asked, and the latter answers where answer is impossible. When one asks what does not admit of being asked, his questioning is in (dire)
'
See note
2
on
last
page.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
70
BK. XXII.
When
one answers where answer is impossible, he has no internal knowledge of the subject. When people without such internal knowledge wait extremity.
by others
to be questioned
in dire extremity,
they
that externally they see nothing of space and
show
and internally know nothing of the Grand Commencement ^ Therefore they cannot cross over the
time,
Khwan-lun
-,
nor roam
Grand
in the
Void.'
Starlight^ asked Non-entity^, saying,
8.
'
Master,
He got no do you exist? or do you not exist looked question, however, and stedhis answer to fastly to the appearance of the other, which was that .'^
'
All day long he looked to
of a deep void.
could see nothing
nothing
he listened
;
he clutched at
;
Starlight then said, this
I
?
'
for
it,
but
but could hear
it,
but got hold of nothing ^
it,
Perfect
!
Who
can attain to
can (conceive the ideas of) existence and
non-existence, but
I
cannot (conceive the ideas of)
non-existing non-existence, and existing existence.
How
is
it
still
there be a non-
possible to reach to
this?' 9.
The
forger of swords for the Minister of
had reached the age of eighty, and had not hair's-breadth of his ability ^ ^
-
The
War
lost a
Minister said to
The first beginning of all things or of anything. The Khwan-lun may be considered the Sacred Mountain of
Taoism. ^
The
characters
over the sky,
'
Kwang Yao
dusted with
stars.'
denote the points of light I
tion for them, as personified here, than 'starlight.' is
a personification of the
Tao;
as
all
can think of no better transla-
no existing
'Non-entity'
thing, but the idea
of the order thai pervades and regulates throughout the universe. * A quotation from the Tao Teh A'ing, ch. 14. "
Compare
passages.
the case of the butcher in Bk. Ill,
and other
similar
PT.
II.
him,
THE WRITINGS OF
SECT. XV.
You
'
method
are indeed
so
71
Sir. Have you any The man said, 'Your
skilful,
makes you
that
A'WANG-3ZE,
?'
When I was was fond of forging swords. I looked at nothing else. I paid no attention to anything but swords. By my constant practice of it, I came to be able to do the work without any thought of what I was doing. By length of time one acquires ability and how much more one who is ever at at any art work on it What is there which does not depend on this, and succeed by it ? servant has (always) kept to his work.
twenty,
I
;
!
'
10. Zan AV/iu^ asked A'ung-ni, saying, 'Can it be known how it was before heaven and earth ?' The
reply was,
Zan
'
It can.
day, however, he '
It
A7/iu asked no
Yesterday
I
was the same of old as now.' Next more and withdrew.
had another interview, and
asked whether
was before heaven and
it
could be
said,
known how
and you. Master, it was of old." Yesterday, I seemed to understand you clearly, but to-day it is dark to me. I venture to ask you for an explanation of this.' A'ung-ni said, Yesterday you seemed to understand me clearly, because your own spiritual nature had anticipated my reply. Today it seems dark to you, for you are in an unspiritual mood, and are trying to discover the meaning. (In this matter) there is no old time and no present no beginning and no ending. Could it be that there were grandchildren and children before there were (other) grandchildren and children - ? it
said,
"It can.
As
it
is
earth,
now, so
'
;
^
One
'^
Hu
—
Analects VI, 3. Before there can be grandsons and sons there must be grandfathers and fathers to transmit them, so before of the disciples of Confucius
Wan-ying
says,
'
;
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
72
Zan went
A7/iu had not
on,
swering (on your to death
life
Do
life.
made any
;
when A'ung-ni an-
We
cannot with Hfe give cannot with death give death to
part).
we
reply,
There can be no
Let us have done.
'
BK. xxii.
death and
wait (for each other)?
life
There one com-
them both in its was produced before Heaven and Earth a thing ? That which made things and gave to each its character was not itself a thing. Things came forth and could not be before things, as if there had (previously) been things as if there had been things (producing one anthat which contains
is
Was
prehension ^
that which
;
—
other) without end.
The
love of
and never coming taken from this -.' others,
ir.
Yen
the
an end,
to
sages for is
an idea
Yiian asked A"ung-ni, saying, 'Master,
I
have heard you say, " There should be no demonstration of welcoming there should be no movement to meet ;" I venture to ask in what way this ;
—
mind may be shown.' The reply The ancients, amid (all) external changes, did
affection of the
was,
not
'
change
now-a-da)s men change no note of external changes. When one only notes the changes of things, himself continuing one and the same, he does not change. internally
internally, but
How
should
;
take
there be
difference
(a
changing and not changing.? himself
in
contact with (and
How
between)
his
should he put
come under the
influence
of) those external
changes
there were (the present)
heaven and earth, there must have been But I am not sure that he has in this
?
He
is
sure,
however,
another heaven and earth.'
remark exactly caught our audior's meaning. '
Meaning
the
Tao.
2
^n
obscure remark.
PT.
II.
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
SECT. XV.
73
keep his points of contact with them from being many. The park of Shih-wei\ the garden of Hwangto
Ti, the palace of the
Thang and this
Wu
;
—
was done).
Lord of
(these
all
Yii, and the houses of were places in which
But the superior men
(so called, of such as the masters of the Literati and of Mohism, were bold to attack each other widi their
later days),
and how much more so are the men of Sages in dealing with others do not wound them and they who do not wound others cannot be wounded by them. Only he whom others do not injure is able to welcome and meet men. Forests and marshes make me joyful and glad but before the joy is ended, sadness comes and succeeds to it. When sadness and joy come, I cannot prevent their approach when they go, I cannot controversies
;
the present day
!
;
'
;
How sad it is that men should only be as lodging-houses for things, (and the emotions which they excite) They know what they meet, retain them.
!
but they do not
know what they do
use what power they have, but strong where they are powerless.
not meet
;
they
they cannot be
Such ignorance and powerlessness is what men cannot avoid. That they should try to avoid what they cannot avoid, is not this also sad ? Perfect speech is to put speech away; perfect action is to put action away to digest all knowledge that is known is a thing to be despised.' ;
—
^ This personage has occurred before in Bk. VI, par. 7, at the head of the most ancient sovereigns, who were in possession of the Tao. His park as a place for moral and intellectual inquiry is here mentioned so early was there a certain quickening of the '
'
;
mental faculties
—
in
China.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM,
74
BOOK Part
XXIII. Section
III.
Kang-sang
Among
BK. xxiil.
I.
Khu'^.
of Lao Tan there was a Kang-sang K/m, who had got a greater knowledge than the others of his doctrines, and took up his I.
the disciples
residence with
it
in
-
the north at the
of Wei-lei
hill
^.
His servants who were pretentious and knowing he who were officious and kindly he kept at a distance living (only) with those who were boorish and rude, and employing (only) the bustling and ill-mannered *. After three sent away, and his concubines
;
years there was great prosperity^ in Wei-lei, and
When
Mr. Kangand we thought him strange our estimate of him after a short acquaintance was that he could not do us much good but now that we have known him for years, we find him a more than ordinary benefit. Must he not be near being a sage ? Why should you not the people said to one another,
sang
first
came
he alarmed
here,
'
us,
;
;
^
See
"^
The term
vol. xxxix, p. 153.
in the text
seem here simply =*
—a
hill in
commonly denotes '
That
is,
vi,
i,
'
servants.'
It
would
disciples.'
Probably the mount
the present department of
The same phraseology
the Shih, II, ^
mean
Assigned variously.
of Yii,' *
to
Yu
in the
'
Tribute
Tang-Mu, Shan-tung.
occurs in Bk. XI, par. 5
;
and
also in
q. v.
abundant harvests.
should, probably, be
%M-
The
:^
of the
common
text
PT.
SECT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
I.
him
unite in blessing
departed (whom
him as we do
we
75
as the representative of our
worship), and raise an altar to
to the spirit of the grain
^
Kang-
?'
sang heard of it, kept his face indeed to the south '\ but was dissatisfied. His disciples thought it strange in him, but he said to them, Why, my disciples, should you think '
this strange in
When
}
vegetation grows
forth, all
arrives,
me
the
all
Do
matured.
Great Tao have been within
its
man
of the
earth
autumn have these
without any adequate cause that the Perfect
and,
;
previous fruits
spring and
come when the autumn
the airs of spring
The
?
are
effects
processes of the
in operation.
I
have heard apartment
dw^ells idly in his
surrounding walls ^, and the people get wild
and
crazy, not
him.
Now
knowing how they should
repair to
these small people of Wei-lei in their
way want to present their offerings to me among such men of ability and But am I a man to be set up as such a
opinionative
me, and place virtue.
model
when 2.
It is
? I
on
this
account that
think of the words of
His
disciples
said,
'
I
am
Lao Tan
Not
so.
dissatisfied
*.'
In ditches eight
cubits wide, or even twice as much, big fishes can-
not turn their bodies about, but minnows and eels find ^
I find
A7m, I
them it
sufficient for difficult to tell
them
^ ;
on hillocks
six or
what these people wanted to make of
further than what he says himself immediately to his disciples.
cannot think that they wished to make him their ruler. ^ This is the proper position for the sovereign in his court, and
for the sage as the teacher of the world. latter capacity, but ^
* *
Compare the Li A'l, Bk. XXXVIII, As if he were one with the Tao. I
K/m
accepts
it
in the
with dissatisfaction. par. 10, et al.
do not see the appropriateness here of the ^(j
in the text.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
76
BK. xxiii.
seven cubits high, large beasts cannot conceal themselves, but foxes of evil omen find it a good place
And
moreover, honour should be paid to the wise, offices given to the able, and preference for them.
shown to the good and the beneficial. From of old Yao and Shun acted thus how much more may people of Wei-lei the do so O Master, let them have their way!' Kang-sang replied, Come nearer, my little child;
— !
'
If a beast that could
ren.
mouth leave
its
hill
the danger that awaits
by
hold a carriag-e in
itself,
it
its
not escape
will
from the net or if a fish that could swallow a boat be left dry by the flowing away of the water, then (even) the ants are able to trouble it. Thus it is that birds and beasts seek to be as high as possible, and fishes and turtles seek to lie as deep as possible. In the it
same way men who wish and
;
to preserve their bodies
keep their persons concealed, and they do And moreover, what was there in those sovereicrns to entitle them to your laudatory mention ? Their sophislives
so in the deepest retirement possible.
tical
reasonings (resembled) the reckless
breaking
down of walls and enclosures and planting the wild rubus and wormwood in their place or makino- the hair thm before they combed it or counting the ;
;
grains
of rice
before they cooked them \ They would do such things with careful discrimination but what was there in them to benefit the world ? ;
you
If
raise the
create disorder '
All
these
eminently
;
men
of talent to
you
will
strive with
one
office,
making the people
condemnatory descriptions of Yao and Shun are
Taoistic,
appreciate them.
but so metaphorical that
it
is
not easy to
PT.
III.
SECT.
I.
THE WRITINGS OF
another for promotion
wisdom, the people
;
if
will
A'\VANG-3ZE.
']^
you employ men rob one another
(of their
These various things are make the people good and honest.
reputation) ^ to
very eager for gain
;
—a
a minister his ruler (for
and
will rob,
at
son
for their
insufficient
They
will kill his father,
midday break through
walls.
and
men
In broad daylight
it).
are
I
tell
you that the root of the greatest disorder was planted in the times of Yao and Shun. The branches of it will remain for a thousand a^es and after a thousand ages men will be found eating one another ^!
(On
Nan-yung Khi\ ^ abruptly sat right up and said, What method can an old man like me adopt to become (the Perfect man) that you have described ? Kang-sang 3ze said, Maintain your body complete hold your life in close embrace and do not let your thoughts keep working anxiously: do this for three years, and you may become the 3.
this) '
'
'
;
—
man
of
whom
Eyes are
I
The
have spoken.'
other rejoined,
same form, I do not know any difference between them yet the blind have no power of vision. Ears are all of the same form I do not know any difference between them yet the deaf have no power of hearing. Minds are all of the same nature, I do not know any difference between them yet the mad cannot make the '
all
of the
:
—
;
:
;
—
minds of other men their own. indeed like (yours), but things
'
Compare
^
KltVi
^
A
very
is
the
much
Tao Teh
A'ing,
in all this too violent.
disciple of to
—
Kang-sang A7/u
;
(My) personality is seem to separate
ch. 3.
—
'
a sincere seeker of the Tao,
be pitied/ says Lin Hsi-/C'ung.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
78
between
iis^
but
in you,
am
I
said to me,
wish to find
I
"
in
bk. xxiil.
myself what there
not able to do so \
is
You have now
Maintain your body complete
;
hold
and do not let your in close embrace With all my anxiously." working keep thoughts eftbrts to learn your Way, (your words) reach only my ears.' Kang-sang replied, I can say nothing more to you,' and then he added, Small flies cannot transform the bean caterpillar^; Ylieh ^ fowls canIt not hatch the eggs of geese, but Lu fowls ^ can. your
life
;
'
'
not that the nature of these fowls
is
is
different
the ability in the one case and inability in the other arise
small.
from their different capacities as large and My ability is small and not sufficient to
Why
transform you. see Laoize 4.
should you not go south and
'
?
Nan-yung AV/u hereupon took with him some and after seven days and seven nights
rations,
arrived at the abode of Lao-jze,
who
said to him,
'I am,' was the Are you come from AV/u's ? reply. 'And why, Sir, have you come with such a multitude of attendants ^ ? Nan-yung was frightened, '
'
'
and turned
head round
his
to
look behind him.
'Do you not understand my meaning ?' The other held his head down and was ashamed, Lao-jze said,
and then he got at
^
it
The
in the
and sighed, saying, I forthe moment what I should reply to your
^^
lifted
in the
sense of
^,
and read
Comj)are the Shih,
'
I believe the
*
A
up,
'
former of these sentences
^
^ih-Xiang or
it
II, v,
it
is
difficult.
I
take
pht.
Ode
2, 3.
fowls of Shan-tung are
still
larger than those of
Ffi-X'icn.
good instance of Lao's metaphorical
style.
PT.
III.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF ZWANG-3ZE.
I.
79
and in consequence I have lost what I What do you mean ? wished to ask you.' If I have not wisdom, men say that I am stupid \ while question,
'
'
if
have
I
occasions distress to myself.
it
it,
have not benevolence, then
am
(I
'
If
I
charged) with
have it, I distress have not righteousness, I (am charged with) injuring others, while if I have it, I distress How can I escape from these dilemmas ? myself. doing hurt to others, while myself.
If
if I
I
These are the three perplexities that trouble me and I wish at the suggestion of A7/u to ask you about them.' Lao-^ze replied, A little time ago, when I saw you and looked right into your eyes ^ I understood you, and now your words confirm the judgment which I formed. You look frightened and amazed. You have lost your parents, and are try;
'
ing with a pole to find
them
at the (bottom of) the
You have gone astray you are at your wit's You wish to recover your proper nature, and know you not what step to take first to find it. You sea.
;
end.
are to be pitied
Nan-yung
!
KJm
asked to be allowed to enter and have an apartment assigned (There) he sought to realise the qualities to him^. which he loved, and put away those which he hated. For ten days he afflicted himself, and then waited again on Lao-^ze, who said to him, You must purify yourself thoroughly But from your symptoms of 5.
(the establishment),
'
!
^
In the text
or probably
;^
it is
The
-%i must be an erroneous addition,
a mistake for the speaker's
between the eye-brows and
^
Literally,
'
^
Thus we
are as
how he
^.
it
were
name j^. eye-lashes.'
in the school of Lao-^ze,
deals with his pupils.
and can see
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
8o
BK. xxiii.
and signs of impurity about you, I see there still seem to cling to you things that you dislike. When the fettering influences from without become distress,
numerous, and you try to seize them (you it
a
difficult task)
inner
man
;
the better plan
get
intertwined,
similar
influences
difficult
task to grasp (and hold
better plan exit.
Even
istics will
them
in
Tao and
a master of the
check)
the is
it ;
a
the
door against their
to bar the outer
is
will find
bar your
And when
agfainst their entrance.
within
to
is
its
character-
not be able to control these two influences
how much less can one who is only Tao do so Nan-yung KJiix said, villager got an illness, and when his neigh-
together, and
a student of the
'A
certain
!
'
he was able to describe the malady, though it was one from which he had not When I ask you about the Grand suffered before. Tao, it seems to me like drinkinof medicine which
bours asked about
it,
(only serves to) increase to
my
illness.
I
should like
hear from you about the regular method of
guarding the
;
life
— that
will
be
sufficient for me.'
Lao-^ze replied, (You ask me about) the regular method of guarding the life can you hold the One thing fast in your embrace ? Can you keep from losing it ? Can you know the lucky and the unlucky '
;
—
without having recourse to the tortoise-shell or the
Can you
you ought to rest) ? Can you stop (when you have got enough) Can you give over thinking of other men, and seek what you want in yourself (alone) ? Can you flee (from the allurements of desire) ? Can you maintain an entire simplicity? Can you become a little child ? divining stalks
?
rest (w^iere
.-*
The
child will cry
becoming hoarse
;
all
— so
the day, without perfect
is
the
its
throat
harmony
(of
PT.
its
SECT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF XWANG-3ZE.
r.
physical constitution). all
such
the concentration of
its
eyes fixed unaffected
it
fingers
its
the day without relaxing their grasp
closed is
keep
It will
8
its
powers.
day, without their
all
by what
external to
is
keep
It will
moving; it.
;
—so
is
walks
It
it knows not whither it rests where it is placed, it knows not why it is calmly indifferent to things, and follows their current. This is the regular method ;
;
of oruardino- the
Nan-yung
6.
life \'
KJiix
said,
'
characteristics of the Perfect
And man
are these ? '
all
the
Lao-^ze replied,
These are what we call the breaking up of the ice, and the dissolving of the cold. The Perfect '
No.
man, along with other men, gets his food from the earth, and derives his joy from his Heaven (-conferred
But he does not like them allow himself be troubled by the consideration of advantage or injury coming from men and things he does not like them do strange things, or form plans, or enter on undertakings he flees from the allurements of desire, and pursues his way with an entire simplicity. Such is the way by which he guards his nature). to
;
;
life.' '
'
Not
a
And
'
is
quite.
I
little child.
what
it
this w^hat constitutes his perfection
?
asked you whether you could become
The
little
child
moves unconscious of
doing, and walks unconscious of whither
is
body is like the branch of a rotten tree, and its mind is like slaked lime -. Being such, misery does not come to it, nor happiness. It has is
it
^
going.
In
this
Its
long reply there are
passages in the
Tao Teh
many
A'ing;
evident
—compare
recognitions of
chapters
9,
10,
55, 58*
See the description of 3ze-X'/n's Taoistic trance
ning of the second Book. [40]
G
at the
begin-
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
82
neither misery nor happiness
from
the calamities incident to
He whose mind
2
7.
Heavenly
men
light
^
BK. XXIII.
—how
;
men
it
suffer
thus grandly fixed emits a
is
In him who emits
light.
can
?
^
When
see the (True) man.
heavenly
this
man
a
has
he
cultivated himself (up to this point), thenceforth
When he is thus conremains constant in himself. stant in himself, (what is merely) the human element Heaven
leave him*, but
will
Those
help him.
will
we call the whom their human Those whom Heaven helps people of Heaven^. we call the Sons of Heaven. Those who would by element has
learning attain to this^ seek for
^
Nan-yung Khii disappears
here.
Kh\\, disappeared in paragraph 4.
name
by Sze-ma K/nen
written
is
ductory note on
p. 153.
It
His
The is
left
what they cannot
first
master,
different
mentioned
way
Kang-sang
in
which
his
in the brief intro-
should have been further stated there
Book of Lieh-^ze (IV, 2^-'^^) some account of his name as written by Kfntn. A great officer of
that in the Fourth
him
is
Kh^n
given with
introduced as boasting of him that he was a sage, and,
is
through his mastery of the principles of Lao Tan, could hear with
and see with
his eyes
to the court of the
his ears.
marquis of
him which he had heard was
Hereupon Khang-jhang
Lu
to
false,
whom
is
brought
he says that the report of
adding that he could dispense
with the use of his senses altogether, but could not alter their several
This being reported
functions. it,
but ^
I
to Confucius,
he simply laughs
at
makes no remark. suppose that from
this
to the
sentiments of ^wang-^^ze himself.
end of the Book we have the Whether we consider them his,
or
the teachings of Lao-jze to his visitor, they are among the depths of Taoism, which I will not attempt to elucidate in the
notes here. ^
The
meaning
character which '
"
Tlic
is
have translated 'mind' here
and metaphorically used
is
'^^
for 'the
house of the mind. Hu explains it by i^ gjxj). emancipated from the human as contrary to the heavenly.
breast,' as the
He
I
the side walls of a house,'
Tao.
PT,
III.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
I.
8'3
Those who would by effort attain to this, attempt what effort can never effect. Those who aim by reasoning to reach it reason where reasoning learn.
has no place.
To know
to stop
by means of knowledge ment. Those who cannot do on the lathe of Heaven.
arrive
8.
body
Where
things are
is
where they cannot the highest attain-
this will
be destroyed
adjusted to maintain the
all
where a provision against unforeseen dangers life of the mind where an inward reverence is cherished to be exhibited (in all intercourse) with others where this is done, and yet all evils arrive, they are from Heaven, and not from the men themselves. They will not be sufficient to confound the established (virtue of the character), or be admitted into the Tower of Intelligence. That Tower has its Guardian, who acts unconsciously, and whose care will not be effective, if there be any conscious purpose in it ^ If one who has not this entire sincerity in himself make any outward demonstration, every such demonstration will be incorrect. The thing will enter into him, and not let go its hold. Then with every fresh demonstration there will be still greater failure. If he do what is not good in the light of open day, men will have the opportunity of punishing him if he do it in darkness and secrecy, spirits- will inflict the punishment. Let a man understand this his relation both to men and spirits, and then he will do what is good in the solitude of himself. ;
kept up to maintain the
is
;
;
—
;
^
This Guardian of the Mind or Tower of Intelligence
is
the
TAao. ^
One
of the rare introductions of spiritual agency in the early
Taoism.
G
2
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
84
He whose
rule of life
He whose
the sake of a name.
for
himself does not act
in
is
BK. XXIII.
rule
is
outside
himself has his will set on extensive acquisition. He who does not act for the sake of a name emits a light even in his ordinary conduct; he
on
set
is
Men
how he
see
that he
extensive acquisition
who
exhaustively (acquainted
make himself w^th them), while when one (tries to)
do not
indifferent to them, they
ment
will
Things enter (and
overtopping others.
is
whose
but a trafficker.
stands on tiptoe, while he thinks
take possession of) him
is
is
And how
in his person.
find
can other
any lodg-
men
find
But when one denies lodgment to men, there are none who feel attachment to him. In this condition he is cut off from other men. There is no weapon more deadly than the wilP; even Mu-ye^ was inferior to it. There is no robber greater than the Yin and Yang, from whom nothing can escape of all between heaven and earth. But it is not the Yin and Yang that play the robber; it is the mind that causes them to do so. such lodo^ment
?
—
The Tao
9.
be found in the subdivisions (of be found) in that when comand when broken up. What I dislike in con-
subject)
its
plete,
sidering
it
;
is
(It
to
is
to
as subdivided,
to the multiplication of
that multiplication of)
'
the
effort
is
to secure
it
;
—and
that it.
that the division leads
is
it
what
Therefore when
That is, the will, man's own human element, Heavenly element of the Tao.
^
Wu.
One
of the two famous swords
Sec the account of
their
I
dislike in
leads to the (thought
made
making in
(a
man)
in opposition to
for Ho-lu, the
king of
the seventy-fourth chapter
of the 'History of the Various States;' very marvellous, but evidently,
and acknowledged
to be, fabulous.
PT.
III.
SECT.
comes
THE WRITINGS OF
I.
forth (and
is
born),
A'\VANG-3ZE.
85
he did not return
if
we should have
his previous non-existence),
(to
(only)
when he comes forth and gets this (as we say). He is extinguished, (this is another way and yet has a real existence of saying that in life we have) only man's ghost. By taking the material as an emblem of the immaterial do we arrive at a settlement of the case of seen his ghost (return),
;
he dies
:
—
He
man.
comes forth, but from no root he reby no aperture. He has a real existence, has nothing to do with place he has con;
enters, but
but
it
;
tinuance, but
He
end.
do with
it
has nothing to do with beginning or
has a real existence, but
place, such
continuance, but or end, such
has death
;
is
All
things
has nothing to
he has
has nothing to do with beginning he has life he
he comes forth ;
it
his relation to space;
his relation to time
not see his form of Heaven.
it
is
—
;
all this is
The door
of
come from
;
;
he enters
what
Heaven
is is
;
but
we do
called the door
Non-Existence.
non-existence.
existences could not bring themselves
The
(first)
into exist-
ence they must have come from non-existence. And non-existence is just the same as non-existing. ;
Herein
is
the secret of the sages.
Amonof the ancients there were those whose knowledge reached the extreme point. And what was that point ? There were some who thought This was that in the beginning there was nothing. 10.
extreme point, the completest reach of their knowledge, to which nothing could be added. Again, there were those who supposed that (in the beginning) there were existences, proceeding to consider life to be a (gradual) perishing, and death a returnthe
ing (to the original state).
And
there they stopped,
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
85
BK. xxiil.
making, (however), a distinction between life and Once again there were those who said, In death. the beginning there was nothing by and by there '
;
was Hfe and then in a Httle time life was succeeded hold that non-existence was the head, by death. But life the body, and death the os coccygls. ;
We
of those
who acknowledge
existence, death and
Keeper, we are the
life,
that existence
are
all
Though
friends.'
and non-
under the One those
who
maintained these three views were different, they
were so as the different branches of the same ruling Family (of Khi\) \ the A'aos and the /v'ings, bearing the surname of the lord whom they honoured as the author of their branch, and the A'ias named
—
from their appanage
;
—
(all
one, yet seeming) not to
be one.
The
possession of
under a the
boiler.
life is
life is like
When
spoken of as
that
is
differently distributed,
But to say that life and better in one than
different.
is
different in different lives,
in
another,
there
the soot that collects
an improper mode of speech. And yet may be something here which we do not know, is
(As
for instance), at the la sacrifice the
the
divided hoofs
may be
set
paunch and forth on separate
dishes, but they should not
be considered as parts of different victims (and again), when one is inspecting, a house, he goes over it all, even the adytum for the shrines of the temple, and visits also the most private apartments; doing this, and setting a different estimate on the different parts. Let me try and speak of this method of appor;
' Both Lao ami A'wang belonged was natural to them.
to
K/m, and
this illustration
PT.
SECT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-SZE.
I.
tioning one's
approval
consideration
in
From
this
it
;
—
life
is
knowledge
the is
fundamental
the instructor.
they multiply their approvals and
approvals, determining
what
:
87
what
They go on
is real.
is
dis-
merely nominal and
to conclude that to
them-
must the appeal be made in everything, and make others adopt them as their model prepared even to die to make good their views on every point. In this way they consider being employed in office as a mark of wisdom, and not being so employed as a mark of stupidity, success as entitling to fame, and the want of it as disgraceful. The men of the present day who follow this dlfferentiatlngf method are like the cicada and the little there is no difference between them. dove selves
to try to
^
;
—
When
one treads on the foot of another In the market-place, he apologises on the ground of the If an elder tread on his younger brother, he bustle. If a parent tread on a proceeds to comfort him II.
;
child, '
he says and does nothing.
The
politeness
greatest
respect to others
;
;
is
;
the greatest
wisdom
the greatest benevolence
is
said,
special
the greatest righteousness
take no account of things lay no plans
to
Is
Hence it show no
to
is
is
to
to
make
the greatest good no demonstration of affection faith is to give no pledge of sincerity.' unravel the Repress the impulses of the will to entanglements errors of the mind put away the virtue and clear away all that obstructs the free course of the Tao, Honours and riches, distinctions ;
;
;
;
and austerity, fame and profit duce the impulses of the will. ^
See
in
Bk.
I,
;
these six things pro-
Personal appearance
par. 2.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
88
BK. xxiii.
and deportment, the desire of beauty and subtle reasonings, excitement of the breath and cherished these six things produce errors of the thoughts Hatred and longings, joy and anger, grief mind. and delight these six things are the entanglements Refusals and approachments, receiving to virtue. and ability these six things knowledge giving, and ;
;
;
with
conditions,
the
rect,
still
is
it
pellucid,
;
do not Being cor-
correct.
is
still,
is
it
pellucid
from pre-occupation
free
is
it
mind
being
these four
of each,
causes
six
agitate the breast, the
When
Tao.
obstruct the course of the
;
being
;
being free
from pre-occupation, it is in the state of inaction, which it accomplishes everything.
The Tao
the
is
Life
virtues.
object of reverence to
what gives opportunity
is
play of the virtues. character of the is
life.
that
it
the
for the dis-
The nature is the substantive The movement of the nature
When
called action.
we say The
all
in
has lost
action
(its
becomes
hypocritical,
proper attribute).
wise communicate with what is external to them and are always laying plans. This is what with all their wisdom they are not aware of they ;
When
look at things askance. nature) is
in
from external constraint, we have what
called virtue
what to
is
—
the action (of the
;
when
is
it
one's own,
all
we have
government. These two names seem be opposite to each other, but in reality they are mutual accord.
1
2.
is
!
called
1
was skilful
stupid in wishing end.
The
sage
in hitting the
men
to
go on praising him without Heavenwards, but stupid
skilful
is
^
minutest mark, but
See on V, par.
2.
PT.
III.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
I.
89
manwards. It is only the complete man who can be both skilful Heavenwards and good manwards. Only an insect can play the insect, only an insect
show the hates
Even
insect nature.
attempt
the
to
the complete
exemplify the
man
nature
of
Heaven. He hates the manner in which men do so, and how much more would he hate the doino- so by himself before men !
When
way of I, he was sure mastery with his bow. the world were to be made a cage, birds would
to obtain If all
a bird came it
;
— such
the
in
was
his
have nowhere to escape to. Thus it was that Thang caged I Yin by making him his cook ^ and that duke Mu of A7/in caged Pai-li Hsi by giving
him ^. But cage men by anything but what they the skins of five rams for
if
you try to you will
like,
never succeed.
A
man, one of whose feet has been cut off, discards ornamental (clothes) his outward appearance will not admit of admiration. A criminal under sentence of death will ascend to any height without fear he has ceased to think of life or death. When one persists in not reciprocating the gifts (of friendship), he forgets all others. Having forgotten all others, he may be considered as a Heaven-like man. Therefore when respect is shown to a man, and it awakens in him no joy, and when contempt awakens no anger, it is only one who shares in the Heaven-like harmony that can be thus. When he would display anger and yet is not angry, the anger comes out in that repression of it. When he would put forth action, and yet does not do so, ;
;
—
—
^
See IMencius V,
"^
i,
7.
JMencius V,
i,
9.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
90
BK. xxiil.
Desiring to be quiesis in that not-acting. he must pacify all his emotions desiring to be spirit-like, he must act in conformity with his mind. When action is required of him, he wishes that it may be right and it then is under an inevitable the action
cent,
;
;
constraint.
Those who
act
evitable constraint pursue the
according to that
way
of the sage.
in-
PT,
SECT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF
II.
A'WANG-,=!ZF..
9
BOOK XXIV. Part
Hsii
Wu-kwel
Hsli
I.
Section
III.
II.
Wu-kwei^
havinor
obtained throuoh
Nii
Wu
Shang an introduction to the marquis of Wei ^ the marquis, speaking to him with kindly sympathy^, ^
You
you have suffered from your ^ in the forests, and still you have been willing to come and see poor me^.' Hsii Wu-kwei replied, It is I who have to comfort your lordship what occasion have you to comfort me ? If your lordship go on to fill up the measure of your sensual desires, and to prolong your likes and said,
'
are
Sir
ill.
hard and laborious
;
toils
'
;
then the condition of your mental nature
dislikes,
be diseased, and
will
you discourage and repress
if
those desires, and deny your likings and dislikings, that
1
will
See
A
vol.
be an
affliction
to
your ears and eyes
xxxix, pp. 153, 154.
and minister of the marquis Wu. This was the second marquis of Wei, one of the three principalities into which the great state of 3in had been broken up, and ^
favourite
^
which he ruled as the marquis
His son usurped the
whom Mencius had
title
K\
for sixteen years, b. c.
of king, and was the
interviews with.
Wu,
'
386-371.
king Hui of Liang,'
or
'
martial,' Nvas A'l's
honorary, posthumous epithet. *
The
character
second and fourth. next,
it is
fort or
reward for
The
which
I
thus translate, has two tones, the
Here and elsewhere in
this
paragraph and the
with one exception in the fourth tone, meaning
occurrence, ^
(^)
toils
endured.'
— hard and laborious '
The one exception
is
'
to
com-
its
next
toils.'
appropriate and humble designation of himself by the
ruler of a state.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
92
BK. xxiv.
—
it is for (deprived of their accustomed pleasures) me to comfort your lordship, what occasion have ;
The marquis looked conyou to comfort me ? temptuous, and made no reply. After a little time, Hsli Wu-kwei said, Let me tell '
'
—
I look at dogs and judge your lordship something: One of the lowest of them by their appearance ^
quality seizes his food, satiates himself,
— he has the attributes of a seems
and stops
;
One of a medium sun. One of the
fox.
be looking at the highest quality seems to have forgotten the one thing, himself. But I judge still better of horses than I do quality
to
—
of doofs.
When
forward, as off,
if
I
do
so,
I
find that
following a line
so as to describe a
hook
;
;
one
oroes straio-ht-
that another turns
that a third describes a
a fourth describes a circle
and that as exactly as a compass
would make
all
square as
following the measure so called
if
it.
These are
;
horses of a state
but
His
they are not equal to a horse of the kingdom. qualities are complete.
;
Now he looks anxious now ;
way now to be forgetting himself. Such a horse prances along, or rushes on, spurning the dust and not knowing where he is.' The marquis was greatly pleased and laughed.
to be losing the
When
;
Wu-kwei came out. Nil Shane said to was it. Sir, that you by your counsels produced such an effect on our ruler ? In my coun-
him,
'
Hsli
How
sellings of him,
now
indirectly, taking
my
subjects
from the Books of Poetry, History, Rites, and Music now directly, from the Metal Tablets ", and the six Bow-cases 2, all calculated for the service (of the ;
'
Literally,
'^
The names
'
1
physiognomise dogs.' of two Books, or Collections of Tablets, the former
PT.
III.
State),
SECT.
and
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
II.
be of great benefit
to
93
—
in these counrepeated times without number, I have never seen the ruler show his teeth in a smile by ;
sellings,
:
—
what counsels have you made him so pleased to-day?' Hsu Wu-kwei replied, I only told him how I judged of dogs and horses by looking at their appearance.' 'So?' said Nil Shang, and the other rejoined, 'Have you not heard of the wanderer ^ from Yiieh ? when he had been gone from the state several days, he was glad when he saw any one whom he had seen in it when he had been gone a month, he was glad when he saw any one whom he had known in it and when he had been gone a round year, he was glad when he saw any one who looked like a native of it. The longer he was gone, the more longingly did he think of the people was it not so ? The men who withdraw to empty valleys, where the hellebore bushes stop up the little paths made by the weasels, as they push their way or stand amid the waste, are glad when they seem to hear the sounds of human footsteps and how much more would they be so, if it were their brothers and relatives talking and laughing by their side How long it is since the words of a True- man were heard as he talked and laughed by our ruler's side !' '
;
;
—
;
!
2,
At
(another) interview of
the marquis
Wu,
been dwelling
Hsu Wu-kwei
with
You,
have
the latter said,
in the forests for
'
Sir,
a long time, living
containing Registers of the Population, the latter treating of military subjects. ^
Kwo
Hsiang makes
this
'
a banished criminal.'
This
is
not
necessary. ^
Wu-kwei then had
a high opinion of his
own
attainments in
Taoism, and a low opinion of Nii Shang and the other
courtiers.
BK. xxiv.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
C)4
on acorns and chestnuts, and satiating onions and chives, without thinking Now (that you are here), is it because or because you wish to try again the
and meat
?
yourself with
of poor me. you are old ? taste of wine
or because (you wish that)
I
may
enjoy
the happiness derived from the spirits of the altars of the
Hsu Wu-kwei replied, poor and mean condition, and have
Land and Grain?'
I was born in a never presumed to drink of your lordship's wine, My object in coming was or eat of your meat. under your troubles.' to comfort your lordship Yes, troubles ? my under me What ? comfort '
'
'
'
both your lordship's spirit and body.' The marquis said, 'What do you mean?' His Heaven and Earth have one and visitor replied,
to comfort
'
the
same purpose
In the
production (of
However hieh one man be
all
men).
exalted, he should not
and however low may be the position of another, he should not
think that he
think that he
Is
favourably dealt with
Is
;
unfavourably dealt with.
You
are
Indeed the one and only lord of the 10,000 chariots (of your state), but you use your dignity to embitter (the lives of) all the people, and to pamper your
But your spirit does The spirit (of man) loves to not acquiesce in this. be in harmony with others and hates selfish indulgence \ This selfish Indulgence is a disease, and ears, eyes, nose,
and mouth.
would comfort you under It. How Is It that your lordship more than others brings this The marquis said, I have disease on yourself ? wished to see you, Sir, for a long time. I want to love my people, and by the exercise of righteous-
therefore
I
'
'
*
Wii-kwei had a high idea of the constitution of
human
nature.
PT.
III.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
II.
95
—
make an end of war will that be sufficient ?' Hsu Wii-kwei replied, By no means. To love the By the people is the first step to injure them\ exercise of riohteousness to make an end of war is ness to
;
'
the root from which war
produced \ If your lordship try to accomplish your object in this way, you are not likely to succeed. All attempts to accomplish what we think good (with an ulterior Although your lordend) is a bad contrivance. is
ship practise benevolence and righteousness (as you
be no better than hypocrisy. You may indeed assume the (outward) form, but successful accomplishment will lead to (inward) contention, and the change thence arising will produce Your lordship also must not outward fighting. mass files of soldiers in the passages of your galleries and towers, nor have footmen and horsemen Do not let in the apartments about your altars ^. hidden your success lie in your contrary to thoughts propose),
it
will
mind do not think of conquering men by artifice, If I kill the or by (skilful) plans, or by fighting. officers and people of another state, and annex its ;
territory, spirit
I
where
to satisfy
my
selfish desires, while in
my
do not know whether the fighting be good, is
best plan
the victory that is
to
I
gain
?
Your
abandon (your purpose).
lordship's If
you
will
cultivate in your breast the sincere purpose (to love
Heaven
the people), and so respond to the feeling of
and Earth, and not people will
(further)
already have
vex
yourself, then
escaped death
*
Taoistic teaching, but questionable.
^
We
;
your
— what
need more information about the customs of the feudal
princes fully to understand the language of this sentence.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
BK. XXIV.
occasion will your lordship have to
make an end
g6
of war
?
Hwang-Ti was going to see Ta-kwel at the of A'u-jhze. Fang Ming was acting as charioteer, ^
3.
hill
and K/iding Yli was occupying the third place in the carriage. A^angZo and Hsi Phang went before the horses and Khwan Hwun and Kii Kk\ followed the carriage. When they arrived at the wild of Hsiangk/i^ng, the seven sages were all perplexed, and could Just then find no place at which to ask the way. and asked tending some horses, with boy a they met Do you know,' they said, the the way of him. and he replied that he did. He A'u-jhze?' hill of also said that he knew where Ta-kwei was living. A strange boy is this said Hwang-Ti. He not only knows the hill of A^iiihze, but he also knows where Ta-kwei is livinof. Let me ask him about The boy said, The the government of mankind.' ;
'
'
!
'
*
'
*
kingdom
administration of the
am
doing)
When all
I
;
—what
difficulty
was young,
I
is
like this (which
should there be
in
I
it ?
enjoyed myself roaming over
within the six confines of the world of space, and
then
I
began
to suffer
from
A wise
indistinct sight.
elder taught me, saying, " Ride in the chariot of the
^
Ta
person.
(or Thai)-k\vei (or Avei) appears here as the It
cannot be the name of a
be.
The whole paragraph
kwei
is
interpretation.
the character
it is
'
;
lesson of the paragraph
other places.
is
it,
is
Tao
itself,
though
to justify this
further supposed to be a per-
Great Simplicity,' which
the spontaneity of
of a
said
kwei can be adduced
The horseherd boy
sonification of the
many
as
probably a personification of the Great
no meaning of
Tao,
is
name
by some to parabolic or allegorical and Tahill,
is
characteristic of the
unvexed by the wisdom of man. The that taught in the eleventh Book, and
PT.
SECT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
II.
and roam
sun,
in
the trouble in
the wild of Hsianor-A7^anof.
my
eyes
is
a
little
97
Now
'
and
better,
I
am
again enjoying myself roaming outside the six conof the kingdom,
what
As
world of space.
fines of the
difficulty
it is
like this
to the
(which
should there be
I
doing);
Hwang-Ti
in it?'
'The administration of the world
said,
government
am is
indeed not
your business, my son nevertheless, I beg to ask you about it' The little lad declined to answer, but on Hwang-Ti putting the question again, he ;
said,
differ
who
In what does the governor of the kingdom
'
from him who has the tending of horses, and has only to put away whatever in him would '
injure the horses
?
Hwang-Ti bowed the ground, called
him twice with his head to him his Heavenly Master',' and to
'
withdrew. 4. If officers of wisdom do not see the changes which their anxious thinking has suggested, they have no joy if debaters are not able to set forth ;
have no joy; it critical examiners find no subjects on which to exercise their powers of vituperation, they have no joy they are all hampered by external restrictions. Those who try to attract the attention of their age (wish to) rise at court those who try to win the regard their views in orderly style, they
:
;
of the people- count holding office a glory
who
This
is
those
;
themselves ^
in
the
who
are bold and daring exeri;
times of calamity
title
;
those
who
the
Taking the first
tone, the
[nO]
are able
borne to the present day by the chief or pope
of Taoism, the representative of A'ang Tao-ling of our ^
those
possess muscular strength boast of doing what
difficult
is
;
initial
/('ung in the third tone.
meaning
is
different. II
If
first
century.
we take
it
in
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
gg
BK. xxiv.
swordmen and spearmen delight in fighting those whose powers are decayed seek to rest in the name ;
(they have gained)
seek
laws
who
those
the
enlarge
to
who
those
;
are skilled in the
scope of government
are proficient in ceremonies and music
pay careful attention to their deportment and those who profess benevolence and righteousness value ;
opportunities (for displaying them).
The husbandmen who do weeded are not equal
well
not keep their fields
to their business, nor are
who do not thrive in the markets. When common people have their appropriate employ-
traders
the
ment morning and another to diligence of their
implements
evening,
they stimulate one
the mechanics
;
feel
who
If
greedy are
dis-
their wealth does not increase, the
tressed
;
if
their
are masters
strong for their work.
power and influence
is
not growing,
the ambitious are sad.
Such creatures of circumstance and things delight in changes, and if they meet with a time when they can show what they can do, they cannot keep themThey all pursue selves from taking advantage of it. their own way like (the seasons of) the year, and do not change as things do. They give the reins to their bodies and natures, and allow themselves to sink beneath (the pressure of) things, and all their lifetime do not come back (to their proper selves) :
is it
5.
not sad
'
?
/v"wang-jze
said,
'
An
archer, without taking
aim beforehand, yet may hit the mark. If we say that he is a good archer, and that all the world may '
All
the parties in
this
paragraph disallow the great principle
of Taoism, which does everything by doing nothing.
PT.
III.
SECT.
be
Is
',
is
THE WRITINGS OF
II.
?
this allowable
continued,
K'vja.ng-^ze
99
Hui-^ze replied,
'
men do
All
'
A'\VANG-3ZE.
'
It
is.'
not agree in
counting the same thing to be right, but every one
own view to be men may be Yaos, is this
maintains his all
(again) '
Very
Mo
'It
replied,
well
of
(Ti),
is;'
Yang
(A'li),
(different schools).
we
(if
;
allowable
?
'
say) that
Hui-^ze
and A'wang-jze went
there are the
;
right
literati,
and of Ping
on,
the followers of "
;
— making four
Including yourself, Master, there
Which of your view^s is really right ? Or you take the position of Lu A'ii ^ ? One of his disciples said to him, " Master, I have got hold of your method. I can in winter heat the furnace under my tripod, and in summer can produce ice." LCi ATi said, " That is only with the Yang element to call out the same, and with the Yin to call out I will show you the yin that is not my method. what my method is." On this he tuned two citherns, placing one of them in the hall, and the other in one of the inner apartments. Striking the note Kung"*
are
five.
will
;
—
the one, the
in
same note vibrated
in the
other,
and so it was with the note A'io'*; the two instruments being tuned in the same way. But if he had differently tuned them on other strings different
^
The famous
century '*
par.
archer of the Hsia dynasty, in the twenty-second
b. c.
The name
of
Kung-sun Lung,
the
Lung
Li-/7/an of Bk.
XXI.
I.
' Only mentioned here. The statement of his disciple and his remark on it are equally obscure, though the latter is partially illustrated from the twenty-third, twenty-fourth, and other hexagrams
Yih A'ing. The sounds of
of the *
scale,
the
first
corresponding to our
and third notes of the Chinese musical and E. I know too litde of music
A
myself to pronounce further on Lij II
2
A'ii's illustration.
BK. XXIV.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
lOO
from the normal arrangement of the
would
strings
five-and-twenty
five notes, the
have vibrated,
all
without any difference of their notes, the note to which he had tuned them ruling and guiding all the Is
others.
your maintaining your view to be right
just like this ?' literati, and that Suppose and Ping. the followers of Mo, Yang, They put they have come to dispute with me.
Hui-jze replied,
Here now are the
conflicting
their
forth
'
statements
me down proved me wrong
ferously to put
;
they try voci-
but none of them have
;
—what
do you say to A'wang-jze said, There was a man of Kh\ this ? who cast away his son in Sung to be a gatekeeper there, and thinking nothing of the mutilation he would incur the same man, to secure one of his sacrificial vessels or bells, would have it strapped and secured, while to find his son who was lost, he would so not go out of the territory of his own state forgetful was he of the relative importance of things. If a man of KJm, going to another state as a lame gate-keeper, at midnight, at a time when no one was nigh, were to fight with his boatman, he would not be able to reach the shore, and he would have done \' what he could to provoke the boatman's animosity ever
:
'
'
;
:
—
6. As ATwang-jze was accompanying a funeral, when passing by the grave of Hui-jze^, he looked
^
'riie illustrations in this last
are defective to
member
Lin Ilsi-^'ung says that
obscure.
;
his
own
all
of the paragraph are also
the old explanations of
explanation has failed to
make
them
itself clear
me. 2
The
Master,'
expression in the
makes
friend with
it
whom
last
sentence of the paragraph, 'the
certain that this
he had had so
was the grave of ^wang-^ze's conversations and arguments.
many
PT.
SECT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
11.
lOI
round, and said to his attendants, 'On the top of the
man
nose of that
of Ying-^ there
He
like a fly's wing.'
cut
a
(little) bit
man
of Ying^ standing undisturbed.
ruler Yiian of
Sung
^
artisan Shih,
and said
thing on me.'
The
been able on which
heard of the
artisan
'
'
have worked has been dead
I
Kwan A'ung him, and
very severe
said,
will
it
A^ung
;
'
for a long
Since the death of the
duke
ill,
work upon.
to
said,
'
I
talk.'
Hwan went
to ask
A^mg, is should you not speak out your mind this
Your
'
father
illness,
prove the great
illness, to
me to entrust my State To whom does your grace wish
be best for
trust it?'
?'
'To Pao
He
not do.
will
being
said,
Should
?
called the
feat,
Try and do the same said, Your servant has
to him,
Master, I have had no material have had no one with whom to
me
The
to trim things in that way, but the material
A'wang-.^ze
time.'
to
en-
leaving the nose uninjured, and the (statue
tirely,
of) the
7.
mud
mud
a wind, wdiich immediately carried off the
for
of
Shih whirled his axe so as to produce
away.
it
is
sent for the artisan Shih to
is
Shii-ya
^,'
was the
an admirable
reply.
officer,
whom Kwan to en-
'He
pure and
who are not like himAnd when he once hears
incorruptible, but with others self
'
he
Ymg
will
not associate.
was the
capital of
Kim.
I
graves of wealthy and distinguished
have seen in China about the
men many
men somehow connected wiih them. 2 Yiian is called the ruler of Sung. '
'
time a mere dependency of Kfn.
The
life-sized statues of
That duchy was by
this
sacrifices of its old ruling
House were finally extinguished by Kfn in b. c. 206. 3 Pao Shu-ya had been the life-long friend of the dying premier, and to him in the first place had been owing the elevation of Hwan to the marquisate.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
102
BK. xxiv,
If of another man's faults, he never forgets them. you employ him to administer the state, above, he will
take the leading of your Grace, and, below, he
will
come
time you
duke was,
said,
If
'
I
He
do.
into collision with the people
Who,
'
is
and
who
is
man who
a
whom
ashamed
pities those
;
—
'
Hsi Phang^;
is
forgets his
no long
The
The
?
reply
— he
own high
will
position,
those below him wall not revolt.
that he
who
not equal to Hwang-Ti,
is
Him
are not equal to himself.
we
call
imparts of his wealth to others
of worth.
in
offender.'
man
the
is
imparts of his virtue to others
him who
man
then,
must speak, there
and against
He
be holding him as an
will
He who by
a sage
we
call
a
would preside winning them he
his w^orth
over others, never succeeds
in
;
w^ho w'lth his worth condescends to others, never
Hsi Phang has not been (much) heard of in the state he has not been (much) distinguished in his own clan. But as I must
but succeeds
in
winning them.
;
speak, he
Is
the
The king
8.
man of
for you.'
Wu,
floating
about on the ATiang,
(landed and) ascended the Hill of monkeys, which
when they saw him, scampered themselves
among
however, w^hich,
In
all,
and hid There was one, an unconcerned way, swung about off In terror,
the thick hazels.
on the branches, displaying
Its
cleverness to the king,
who thereon discharged an arrow
at It. With a nimble motion it caught the swift arrow, and the king ordered his attendants to hurry forward and shoot It and thus the monkey was seized and killed. ;
The '
king then, looking round, said to his friend
For a long time a great
)ear as
Kwan
-ATung himself.
officer of
Kid, but
lie
Yen
died in the same
PT.
III.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF A:WANG-3ZE.
II.
Pu-i\ 'This
monkey made
a display of
I03
its
artful-
and trusted in its agility, to show me its arrothis it was which brought it to this fate. gance Take warning from it. Ah do not by your looks give yourself haughty airs !' Yen Pu-i \ when he returned home, put himself under the teaching of Tung Wu^ to root up- his pride. He put away what he delighted in and abjured distinction. In three years the people of the kingdom spoke of him ness,
;
—
!
with admiration.
Nan-po 3ze-/C'//i^ was seated, leaning forward on and sighing gently as he looked up to heaven. (Just then) Yen AV/ang-jze ^ came in, and said, when he saw him, Master, you surpass all others. Is it right to make your body thus like a mass of withered bones, and your mind like so 9.
his stool,
'
much
slaked lime
?
The
'
lived in a grotto on a
At
hill.
once came to see me, and
other said,
all
that time
'
formerly
I
Ho
Thien
the multitudes of
^
Kh\
congratulated him thrice (on his having found the I must first have shown myself, and was that he knew me I must first have been selling (what I had), and so it was that he came to buy. If I had not shown what I possessed, how should he have known it; if I had not been selling (myself), how should he have come to buy me ? I pity
proper man). so
it
;
^ We know these names only from their occurrence here. \Vu must have been a professor of Taoism.
2
'
The
a hoe.'
text here
is ]|)[j,
The Khang-hsi
the character, but ^
See the
'
5)
TK
first
we
find
;'
but
it
is
explained as
dictionary does not give this it
in that of
paragraph of Bk.
'^"^^ ^^ ^^^
marquis of A7n
'to help
tB
in b. c. 389.
^Q
Yen
Tung
=
'^},
meaning of
Yiian.
II.
of Sze-ma A7nen,
who became
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
I04
men who
the
who
lose themselves
^
pity others (for not being
pity the
men who
I
;
also pity the
known)
men who
pity the
BK. xxiv.
pity others.
But since then the time I
in the state in
and
I
also
pity those that
by; (and so
am
;
men
is long gone which you have
found me)^. lo. A'ung-ni, having gone to Khix, the king ordered wine to be presented to him. Sun Shu-ao stood, =*
holding the goblet
having received
sacrificial libation,
an occasion as
in his
(a cup),
and
this,
hand.
poured
said,
!-liao of its
Shih-nan ^ contents out as a
'The men of
made some
old,
on such
A'ung-ni
speech.'
have heard of speech without words but I have never spoken it; I will do so now. f-liao of said,
'
I
;
Shih-nan kept (quietly) handling his
'
'
spheres,
In seeking for worldly honours.
That sire
little
is,
have abjured
I
attainment in the
Tao
all
desire for worldly honour,
and de-
alone.
See Mencius VI,
iOwang who
ii, 15. Sun Shu-ao was chief minister to king died in b.c. 591, and died, probably, before Confucius
was born, and
I-liao (p. 28, n. 3)
the death of the sage.
The
appears in public
three
men
life
only after
could not have appeared
together at any time.
This account of their doing so was devised by our author as a peg on which to hang his own lessons in the rest of the
found
it
The two historical events referred to I have They are instances of doing nothing, accomplishing what is very great. The action of
paragraph.
diflicult to discover.
and yet thereby
i-liao in quietly handling his balls recalls my seeing the same thing done by a gentleman at AV/ii-fau, the city of Confucius, '
'
in 1873.
Being
there with a companion, and not knowing Grand Canal, many gentlem.en came to advise with us how we should proceed. Among them was one who, while
how
left
to get to the
tendering his advice, kept rolling about two brass balls in one palm with tlic fingers of the other hand. When I asked the meaning of his action, I was told, To show how he is at his ease and master of the situation.' I mention the circumstance because I have nowhere found the phrase in the text adequately explained. '
PT.
III.
SECT.
and the
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
II.
IO5
between the two Houses were Shu-ao slept undisturbed on his
difficulties
resolved
;
Sun
couch, with his (dancer's) feather in his hand, and
men
of Ying enrolled themselves for the w^ar. had a beak three cubits lone ^' In the case of those two (ministers) we have what is called The Way that cannot be trodden ^ ;' in (the case of A'ung-ni) we have what is called the Argument without words -.' Therefore when all attributes are comprehended in the unity of the Tao, and speech stops at the point to which knowledge the I
wish
I
'
'
does not reach, the conduct there
is
(not)
^
is
But where
complete.
Tao, the
the unity of the
attributes
cannot (always) be the same, and that which is beyond the reach of knowledge cannot be exhibited by
any reasoning. There may be as many names as those employed by the Literati and the Mohists, but (the result
is)
Thus when
evil.
reject the streams that flow into
course,
we have
the sea does not it
in their
eastward
the perfection of greatness.
sage embraces in his regard both
The
Heaven and Earth
;
under the sky
;
his beneficent influence extends to all
and we do not know from whom it comes. Therefore though when living one may have no rank, and when dead no honorary epithet though the reality (of what he is) may not be acknowledged and his name not established we have in him what is called The Great Man.' A dog is not reckoned good because it barks well and a man is not reckoned wise because he speaks ;
;
'
^
This strange wish concludes the speech of Confucius. is from A'wang-jze.
follows "^
^
Compare the opening chapters of The Tao is greater than any and
the all
Tao Teh of
its
A'ing.
attributes.
What
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
I06 skilfully
;— how much
less
BK. xxiv.
can he be deemed Great
one thuiks he is Great, he is not fit to be achow much less is he so from the counted Great Now none practice of the attributes (of the Tao)M If
;
—
Heaven and Earth but do they seek for anything to make them so grandly complete ? He who knows this grand completion are so grandly complete as
does not seek for
it
;
he loses nothing and abandons
;
he does not change himself from regard to he turns in on himself, and finds (external) things nothing
;
;
there an inexhaustible store
and does not
feel
about
perfect sincerity of the
;
he follows antiquity
(for its lessons)
;
— such
is
the
Great Man.
had eight sons. Having arranged them before him, he called A'iu-fang Yan ^, and said to him, Look at the physiognomy of my sons for II. 3ze-/'/^i
^
'
me — which Khwan is ;
'
the
be the fortunate one fortunate
and joyfully
startled,
replied,
will
'
Khwan
said,
'
Yan
life.'
The
uneasy, burst into tears, and said,
'
When
Yan
meals of the ruler
'
father looked
What
son done that he should come to such a fate replied,
looked
^z^-Ichi
one.'
said.
'In what way?'
will share the
of a state to the end of his
?
has ? '
my Yan
one shares the meals of the ruler
of a state, blessings reach to
all
within the three
how much more to and mother But you. Master, weep when you hear this you oppose (the idea of) such happiness. It is the good fortune of your son, and
branches of his kindred^, and his
father
!
;
—
*
See note 3 on previous page.
^
This can hardly be any oiher but Nan-kwo ^ze-kh\. A famous physiognomist some say, of horses. Hwai-nan 3ze
^
calls ^
;
him A'iu-fang Kao
(ffi.).
See Mayers's Manual,
p.
303.
PT.
SECT.
III.
II.
THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-SZE.
IO7
you count it his misfortune.' ^7,Q-kk\ said, O Yan, what sufficient ground have you for knowing that this will be Khwan's good fortune ? (The fortune) that is summed up in wine and flesh affects only the nose and the mouth, but you are not able to know how it will come about. I have never been a shepherd, and yet a ewe lambed in the south-west corner I have never been fond of hunting, of my house. and yet a quail hatched her young in the south-east If these were not prodigies, what can be corner. accounted such } Where I wish to occupy my mind with my son is in (the wide sphere of) heaven and I wish to seek his enjoyment and mine in earth (the idea of) Heaven, and our support from the Earth. I do not mix myself up with him in the affairs (of the world) nor in forming plans (for his advantage) nor in the practice of what is strange. I pursue with him the perfect virtue of Heaven and Earth, and do not allow ourselves to be troubled by outward things. I seek to be with him in a state of undisturbed indifference, and not to practise what affairs might indicate as likely to be advan'
;
;
;
tageous.
And now
vulgar recompense.
there
is
to
Whenever
come
there
is
to
us
this
a strange
must have been strange conduct. Danger threatens not through any sin of me or of my son, but as brought about, I apprehend, by Heaven. It is this which makes me weep Not long after this, ^zQ-k/ii sent off Khwan to go to Yen\ wdien he was made prisoner by some robbers on the way. It would have been difficult to sell him if he were whole and entire, and they thought realisation, there
;
—
!
^
The
state so called.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
I08
their easiest plan
They
first.
was
cut off (one of his) feet
to
did so, and sold
became Inspector of roads theless he had flesh to eat
BK. XXIV.
him
in
Kh\, where he
for a Mr. Kh\x^. till
Never-
he died.
Nieh AVmeh met Hsli Yu (on the way), and said to him, Where, Sir, are you going- x.q}' 'I am 'What do you fleeing from Yao,' was the reply. ? mean Yao has become so bent on his benevolence that I am afraid the world will laugh at him, and that in future ages men will be found eating 12.
'
'
'
Now
one another^. without
difliculty.
with affection
;
the people are collected together
Love them, and they respond and they come to you
benefit them,
;
and they are stimulated (to please you) make them to experience what they dislike, and they disperse. When the loving and benefiting proceed from benevolence and righteousness, those who forget the benevolence and righteousness, and those who make a profit of them, are the many. In this way the practice of benevolence and righteousness comes to be without sincerity and is like a borrowing of the instruments with which men catch birds ^ In all this the one man's seekino; to benefit the world by his decisions and enactments (of such a nature) is as if he were to cut through (the nature of all) by one operation Yao knows how wise and
praise them,
;
superior
'
men
—
can benefit the world, but he does not
One
expert supposes the text here to mean duke Khxa;' but was no such duke of Kh\. The best explanation seems to be Khn was a rich gentleman, inspector of the roads oiKhX, or of '
there that
the streets of
its
capital,
who bought Khwan
for him. ^
Compare
'
A
in
scheming
Bk. XXIII, par. for one"s
own
2.
advantage.
to take his duties
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
PT.Ill.SECT.il.
IO9
know how they injure it. It is only those w^ho stand outside such men that know this \' There are the pliable and weak the easy and hasty the grasping and crooked. Those who are called the pliable and weak learn the words of some
also
;
;
one master,
to
which they freely yield their assent,
being secretly pleased with themselves, and thinking that their knowledge
is sufficient, while they do have not yet begun (to underIt is this which makes them stand) a single thing. The easy and hasty are like so pliable and weak. lice on a pig. The lice select a place w^iere the bristles are more wide apart, and look on it as a great palace or a large park. The slits between the toes, the overlappings of its skin, about its nipples and its thighs, all these seem to them safe apartments and advantageous places they do not know that the butcher one morning, swinging about his arms, will spread the grass, and kindle the fire, so that they and the pig will be roasted together. So do they appear and disappear with the place where they harboured this is why they are called the easy and hasty. Of the grasping and crooked we have an example in Shun. Mutton has no craving for ants, but ants have a craving for mutton, for it is rank. There was a rankness about the conduct of Shun, and the people were pleased with him. Hence w^hen he thrice changed his residence, every one of them became a capital city ^. When he came to the wild
not
know
that they
—
;
:
^
I
tence,
—
suppose that the words of Hsii
and
that
from
the sentiments of
this
the
to
^wang-jze
end of
himself.
but sometimes coarse. ^
—
See note on Mencius V,
i,
2, 3.
Yu
stop with
the paragraph
The
style
is
his,
this
sen-
we have
—graphic
BK. xxiv,
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
jlO
of Tang', he had 100,000 famiUes about him. Yao having heard of the virtue and abiHty of Shun, appointed him to a new and uncultivated territory,
look forward to the benefit of his coming When Shun was appointed to this new terri-
saying,
'
here.'
I
were advanced, and his intelligence was decayed; and yet he could not find a place This is an example of being of rest or a home. grasping and wayward.
tory, his years
—
Therefore
(in
opposition to such) the spirit-like
dislikes the flocking of the multitudes to him.
man
and from results benefit no not agree, do when they Hence there are none whom he their coming. near to himself, and none whom he brings very
When
the multitudes come, they do not agree
;
He keeps his virtue in keeps at a great distance. (the spirit of) nourishes warmly and close embrace, harmony, so as to be in accordance with all men. This
called the
is
True man
of the ant he puts
of the fishes
away
;
Is
hearing that of the ear its
general
its
his plans are simply those
;
level as
every change
in
is
simply that of the eye; his
mind
his
;
Beino-
exercises.
and
straight
the knowledge
even the notions of the sheep he
^
His seeing
discards.
Even
2.
if
is
such,
governed by his
marked out by a
course line,
is
and
accordance (with the circum-
stances of the case).
The True men
13.
of old waited for the issues
of events as the arrangements of Heaven, and did
human efforts The True men
not by their
Heaven. ' "^
•''
Situation
The
try to take the place of
of old (now) looked on
unknown.
spirit-like
man and
the true
Fishes forget everything in
llie
man
water.
are the same.
PT.
SECT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF A:WANG-3ZE.
II.
success as
and on
life
failure as
on success as death and on
death
failure
I I I
and (now)
;
as
operation of medicines will illustrate this:
The
life.
— there are
monk's-bane, the /-ieh-kang, the tribulus fruit, and each of these has the time and case for
china-root
;
which
supremely suitable
Kau-/w'ien^
took his
and all such plants and be mentioned particularly. station on (the hill of) Kwai-/f7?i
with 3,000
men with
their buff-coats
it is
;
their suitabilities cannot
Kung knew how
minister)
and shields:
—
(his
the ruined (Yiieh) might
be preserved, but the same man did not know the sad fate in store for himself. Hence it is said, The eye of the owl has its proper fitness the leg still
*
;
of the crane has
of
it
would
its
proper
limit,
distress (the bird).'
(further) said,
volume of the
'
When
river
to cut off
Hence
(also)
the wind passes over
is
the sun passes over
and
diminished, and so
it.
But
let
it is
any it
it,
is
the
w^hen
the wind and sun
keep a watch together on the river, and it will not begin to feel that they are doing it any injury: it relies on its springs and flows on.' Thus, water does its part to the ground with undeviating exactness and so does the shadow to the substance and one
—
;
thing to another.
Therefore there
is
danger from
the power of vision in the eyes, of hearing in the
and of the inordinate thinking of the mind yea, there is danger from the exercise of every power of which man's constitution is the depository. ears,
;
between Kau-X'ien of Yiieh and and some following chapters of the History of the various States of the Eastern A'au (Li eh Kwo A'ih).' We have sympathy with Kau-X-ien, till his ingratitude to his two great ministers, one of whom was Wan ATung (the Aung ^
See the account of the
Fu-y('/^ai
of
Wu
struQ:trle
in the eightieth
'
of the
text),
shows the baseness of
his character.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
112
When
the danger has
come
averted, and the calamity
on
increasing.
security)
is
The
BK. XXIV.
to a head,
perpetuated, and goes
is
return from this (to a state of
the result of (great)
effort,
and success and yet
can be attained only after a long time
men
;
consider (their power of self-determination) as
their precious possession: this
cannot be
it
way
that
we have
—
is
not sad?
it
the ruin of states and the
slaughtering of the people without end
one knows how to ask how 14.
Therefore,
the
It is in
it
comes about.
man on
of
feet
while no
;
the earth
tread but on a small space, but going on to where he has not trod before, he traverses a great distance
knowledge is but small, but going on what he does not already know, he comes to know what is meant by Heaven^ He knows it as The Great Unity; The Great Mystery; The Great Illuminator; The Great Framer The Great Boundlessness The Great Truth The Great Determiner. This makes his knowledge complete. As The Great Unity, he comprehends it as The Great Mystery, he unfolds it; as the Great Illuminator, he contemplates it; as the Great P>amer, it is to him the Cause of all as the Great Boundlessness, all is to him its embodiment; as The Great Truth, he examines it; as The Great Determiner, he holds easily; so his
to
;
;
;
;
;
it fast.
Thus Heaven
to
is
him
all
the brightest intelligence.
is
its
'
pivot
;
in this is
Tao
Obscurity has
sets forth the
as leading to the
and the means by which
it
may be
in this
culmination of
knowledge of
attained
it
Such being the
the beginning.
This paragraph grandly
quiries into the
accordance with
;
to.
all
in-
Heaven;
PT.
III.
SECT.
case, the explanation of
planation
;
it
{At
as
is
the knowledge of
knowledge.
H3
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
II.
it
if it is
as
were no exwere no
if it
he does not know
first)
afterwards he comes to
know
it.
it,
but
In his inquiries,
he must not set to himself any limits, and yet he Now ascending, now cannot be without a limit. slipping from the grasp, (the Tao) descending, then is yet a reality, unchanged now as in antiquity, and may it not be called what always without defect is capable of the greatest display and expansion ? :
Why
should
we
—
not inquire into
it ?
Why
should
With what does not it ? perplexes, till we cease what us explain
we be perplexed about perplex to
let
be perplexed.
freedom from
[40]
all
So may we perplexity
!
arrive
at
a
great
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
114
BOOK XXV. Part
.
Section
III.
BK. xxv.
III.
3eh-yang^ 3Gh-yang having travelled to AV/u, I A'ieh ^ spoke of him to the king, and then, before the king had granted him an interview, (left him, and) returned home. 3^h-yang went to see Wang Kwo ", and said to him, Master, why do you not mention I.
'
me
to the king
Wang Kwo
? '
replied,
'
I
am
not
so good a person to do that as Kung-ylieh Hsiu '
What
sort of
reply was,
and
'
man
is
mountain.
?
'
asked the other, and the
In winter he spears turtles in the A'iang,
summer he
in
he
When
rests
A'ieh
shady places on the
in
passers-by ask him (what he
doing there), he says, "This 1
*.'
was not able
is
my
abode."
is
Since
to induce the king to see you,
should I, who am not equal to him, be able to do so I A'ieh's character is this he has no (real) virtue, but he has knowledge. If you
how much
less
:
!
do not
freely yield yourself to him, but
to carry
on his
will certainly
get upset and benighted in the region
His help
virtuous character, but will go to
*
See
A
employ him you
spirit-like influence (with you),
of riches and honours.
2
—
will
not be of a
make your
virtue
xxxix, pp. 154, 155. Khu, and, j)robably, a parasite of the court. officer of AVni, 'a worthy man.' vol.
native of
^
An
*
A
reckise of
K/m, but not keeping
quite aloof
from the court.
PT.
III.
less
SECT.
—
;
it
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
III.
will
be
like
heaping on clothes
in
II5 spring
as a protection against cold, or bringing back the cold winds of winter as a protection against heat
summer).
(in
Now
king of
the
domineering presence and
stern.
giveness for offenders, but It is
only a
man
KJi\\
He
is
of
has no
a
for-
merciless as a tiger.
is
of subtle speech, or one of correct
who can bend him from his purpose ^ But the sagely man ^, when he is left in obscurity,
virtue, '
causes the
members of when he
poverty; and,
his family to forget
their
gets forward to a position
of influence, causes kings and dukes to forget their
rank and emoluments, and transforms them to be
With the
inferior creatures, he shares and they enjoy themselves the more with other men, he rejoices in the fellowship of the Tao, and preserves it in himself. Therefore though he may not speak, he gives them to drink of the harmony (of his spirit). Standing in association with them, he transforms them till they become in their feeling towards him as sons with a father. His wish is to return to the solitude of his own mind, and this is the effect of his occasional inter-
humble.
their pleasures,
course with them.
;
So
far-reaching
is
on the minds of men and therefore "Wait for Kung-yiieh Hsiu." ;
his influence
I
said to you,
'
2.
The
sage comprehends the
connexions be-
tween himself and others, and how they all go to constitute him of one body with them, and he does not know how it is so he naturally does so. In fulfilling his constitution, as acted on and acting, he ;
—
'
INIuch of the description of I A'ieh
^
Kung-yiieh Hsiu. I
2
is difficult
to construe.
I
TEXTS OF TAOISM.
TiiE
l6
Heaven
(simply) follows the direction of in
consequence of
this that
bk. xxv.
men
style
and
;
him
it
is
(a sage).
he were troubled about (the insufficiency of) his knowledge, what he did would always be but small, how and sometimes would be arrested altogether If
;
would he in this case be (the sage) ? saee) is born with all his excellence, it
who
see
for him.
it
If
they did not
—
When
(the
other
men
is
tell
him, he
would not know that he was more excellent than And when he knows it, he is as if he did others. not know it when he hears it, he is as if he did His source of joy in it has no end, and not hear it. all this takes men's admiration of him has no end ;
;
place naturally ^
receives
its
The
—
love of the sage for others
name from them.
If they did not tell
him of it, he would not know that he loved them and when he knows it, he is as if he knew it not when he hears it, he is as if he heard it not. His love of others never has an end, and their rest in all this takes place naturally \ him has also no end ;
:
—
When
one sees at a distance his old country and old city, he feels a joyous satisfaction ^. Though it be full of mounds and an overgrowth of trees and grass, and when he enters it he finds but a tenth part remaining, still he feels that satis3.
How much
faction.
more when he sees
saw, and hears what he heard before
him
'
1^
That
requires
is
in
to
the
men.
all
is,
w'hat he
All this
tower eighty cubits high exhibited
like a
sight of
I
'
he does so the
The
in the spontaneity of his nature.'
employment of
the
term
'
nature
'
here,
not
according to any abstract usage of the term, but meaning the natural constitution. ^
So does he
Compare
the j'^
^
rejoice in attaining to the
in ^Mencius VII,
knowledge of
i,
30.
his nature.
PT. in. SECT.
(The
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-HZE.
III.
I] 7
Zan-hsiangi was possessed of that central principle round which all things revolve-, and by it he could follow them to their sovereig;n)
His accompanying them had neither and was independent of impulse or time. Daily he witnessed their changes, and himself underwent no change and why should he not have rested in this? If we (try to) adopt completion.
ending
nor beginning,
;
Heaven
we
our Master,
as
incapacitate ourselves
Such endeavour brings us under the power of things. If one acts in this way, what is to be said of him ? The sage never thinks of men. Heaven nor of He does not think of takings from doing
so.
the initiative, nor of anything external to himself.
He moves or
fail.
he
is
along with his age, and does not vary
Amid
the completeness of his doings,
all
For those who wish
never exhausted.
accord with him, what other course
in
pursue
is
to
be
there to
?
When Thang
got one to hold for him the reins
of government,
namely, Man-yin Tang-hang 3, he
employed him as
his
teacher.
He
followed his
master, but did not allow himself to be
by him, and so he succeeded
The master had
their completion.
that
name was
and the
the utmost ^
A
^
See
^
I
as the *
but
'
^.
was
A'ung-ni's
same phraseology
Task
three
in
Book
;
but
government was )
our thoughts to
in
Hwang
or
August ones.
II, par. 3.
taking these four cliaracters
of one man.
There was a human element
some
'
tlie
have followed Lin Hsi-/'un2:
name
name
his expression of the duties of a
sage sovereign prior to tlie
the
a superfluous addition to his laws,
tw^ofold character of his
made apparent
hampered
in following things to
critics
in
think the text here
it
is
instead of the Heavenly only;
erroneous or defective.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
Il8
Take
BK. XXV.
master.
Yung-khang
and there
without what will be no year be nothing external ^'
there will
'
Wei made
away
the days
internal
is
;
(King) Yung^ of
4.
said,
a treaty with the
marquis Thien Mau^ (of /v/ii), which the latter The king was enraged, and intended to violated.
man to assassinate him. When the Minister of War^ heard of it, he was ashamed, and said (to the king), 'You are a ruler of 10,000 chariots, and by means of a common man would avenge yourself send a
I beg you to give me, Yen, the on your enemy. command of 200,000 soldiers to attack him for you. I will take captive his people and officers, halter
oxen and horses, kindling a fire I will within him that shall burn to his backbone. and when he shall run then storm his capital away in terror, I will flog his back and break his Al-jze ^ heard of this advice, and was spine.' ashamed of it, and said (to the king), We have (and lead
off) his
;
'
been raising the wall (of our capital) to a height of eighty cubits, and the work has been completed. If we now get it thrown down, it will be a painful It is now seven years toil to the convict builders. Said
^
to
have
been employed by Hwang-Ti
make
to
the
calendar. 2 ''
370-317do not find the name
B.C. I
The name
rulers of A'/n.
been before
us,
was -^, \Vu,
mistake; or 'the marquis Literally,
War
'
in
'
Wei,
memoir of him °
I
Mau
as belonging to
any of the
of the successor of Thien for
Mau' may
which
^,
INIau,
at this
may be
'
the Minister of
time a Kung-sun Yen.
Sze-ma AVnen, Book IX of do not know that anything more can be in
than that they were ofiicers of Wei.
a
be a creation of our author.
the Rhinoceros' Head,' the tide of
who was
Thien
Ho, who has
See the
his Biographies.
said of A'l
and
Hwa
PT.
III.
SECT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
since our troops
were called
II
and this is the Yen would introduce
out,
foundation of the royal sway.
— he should not be listened
Hwa-jze ^ heard of this advice, and, greatly disapproving of it, said (to the king), He who shows his skill in sayand ing " Attack KJA " would produce disorder disorder
;
to.'
'
;
he who shows his skill in saying it" would also produce disorder. (merely) say, "
should
The
"
Do not attack And one who
counsellors
attack
to
Kh\ and not
to attack it would both produce diswould himself also lead to the same result.' The The king said, Yes, but what am I to do ? reply was, You have only to seek for (the rule of)
order,"
'
'
'
the
Tao
(on the subject).'
Hui-jze, having heard of this counsel, introduced
Tai Sin-san^, who said, There is the ?' creature called a snail does your majesty know it On the left horn of the snail there is a I do.' kinodom which is called Provocation, and on the to the king
'
;
'
'
right horn another which
These
called Stupidity.
is
two kingdoms are continually striving about their The corpses that lie on territories and fighting. The army the ground amount to several myriads. but in flight, of one may be defeated and put to The king said, Pooh fifteen days it will return.' '
!
that
is
empty
talk
The
!
'
other rejoined,
'
Your
servant begs to show your majesty its real signifiWhen your majesty thinks of space east, cance. west, north, and south, above and beneath— can
—
you kino;
any limit to it ? and his visitor went '
set ;
'It on,
is illimitable,' '
^
See note 5 on preceding page.
-
Evidently a
man
said the
Your majesty knows
of considerable reach of thought.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
I20
how
BK. xxv.
mind thus travel through the illimitcompared with this) does it not seem whether the kins^doms that communi-
to let your
and yet
able,
insienificant
(as
cate one with another exist or replies,
'
'Among
It
does so;' and Tai
not
The
?
Sii'^-'^'an
'
king
said, finally,
those kingdoms, stretching one after an-
other, there
this
is
Wei
in
;
Wei
there
is
this (city
Liang ^ and in Liang there is your majesty. Can you make any distinction between yourself, and (the king of that kingdom of) Stupidity?' To this the king answered, There is no distinction,'
of)
;
'
went out, while the king remained disconcerted and seemed to have lost himself. When the visitor was gone, Hui-jze came in and saw the king, who said, That stranger is a Great man. An (ordinary) sage is not equal to him.' Hui-jze replied, If you blow into a flute, there come out its pleasant notes if you blow into a sword-hilt, there is nothing but a wheezing sound. Yao and Shun are the subjects of men's praises, but if you speak of them before Tai 5in--ÂŁ^an, there will be but the wheezing sound.'
and
his visitor
'
'
;
A7m, was lodging in Congee at Ant-hill. On
Confucius, having gone to
5.
the house of a seller of
the roof of a neighbouring house there appeared the
husband and female 2.
'
state ^
his wife, with their servants,
3^e-lu said,
'
What
are those people doing,
Liang, the capital, came to be used also as the as in Mcncius. ;
'
—
They were on
the roof, repairing
got on the roof, to get out of the
male and
it,'
way of
say some.
name '
of the
They had
Confucius,' say others.
The sequel shows that this second interpretation is correct but we do not see how the taking to the roof facilitated their departure ;
from the house.
PT. in. SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-HZE.
III.
collected there as '
we
see
them
?'
121
A'ung-ni replied,
The man is a disciple of the sages. le is burying among the people, and hiding among the 1
himself
Reputation has become
fields.
little in
his e3'es, but
no bound to his cherished aims. ThouLdi he may speak with his mouth, he never tells what is in his mind. Moreover, he is at variance with the age, and his mind disdains to associate with it he is one who may be said to lie hid at the bottom of there
is
;
the water on the dry land. I
Liao of Shih-nan
? '
3^e-l^i
—
Is he not a sort of asked leave to go and
Stop. He knows that He knows that am come to Khi\, and thinks that T am sure to try and get the king to invite him (to court). He also thinks that am a man swift to speak. Being such a man, he
him, but Confucius said,
call I
'
understand him well.
I
I
would
fee]
ashamed
to listen to the w^ords of
voluble and flattering tongue, and
come himself and see
we
think that he will remain here
went 6.
to see
how
The Border-warden
government be
?
how much more to And why should '
3^e-lLi,
however,
was, but found the house empty.
it
ing 3ze-lao^, said, his
his person!
one of
'
of A'/^ang-wu \
Let not a ruler
(like the farmer)
in
question-
the exercise of
in
who
leaves the
clods unbroken, nor, in regulating his people, (like
one)
who
recklessly plucks
ploughing
in
and
my my
up the shoots. Formerly,
corn-fields,
I
left
the
clods
un-
recompense was in the rough and in weeding, I destroyed and tore up (many good plants), and my recompense was in the scantiness of my harvests. In subsebroken,
unsatisfactory crops
^
"^
;
Probably the same as the A7;ang-wu 3ze
See Analects IX,
vi, 4.
in
Book
II, par. 9.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
122 years
quent
my
changed
I
BK. xxv.
ploughing
methods,
and deeply and carefully covering up my harvests were rich and abundant, so that all the
the year
had more than
I
could
I
seed
;
When
eat.'
A'wangize heard of his remarks, he said, Now-adays, most men, in attending to their bodies and '
regulating their minds, correspond to the descrip-
They
tion of the Border-warden.
Heaven (-given being)
selves their
care of) their (proper) nature
Thus
who
is
;
;
;
they leave
(all
they extinguish their
and they leave abandoning themselves to what (proper) feelings
tice.
hide from them-
their spirit to die is
:
the general prac-
dealine with their nature like the farmer
neelieent of the clods in his
soil,
the
illeoriti-
and dislikings become reeds, and rushes, sedges, bushy The which seem at first to spring up to support our bodies, gradually eradicate our nature, and it becomes like a mass of running sores, ever liable to flow out, with scabs and ulcers, discharging in flowSo indeed ing matter from the internal heat.
mate
results of their likings
their nature.
is!'
it
Po A^u^ was studying with Lao Tan, and asked go and travel everywhere. Lao Tan
7.
his leave to said,
'
Nay
;
— elsewhere
it is
would you go
first ?
replied the disciple.
go
to
look at the
'I
'
'
He
just as here.'
peated his request, and then Lao
Tan
said,
'
re-
Where
would begin with
A7ii,'
Having got
there, I would had been exewould raise (one of) them
criminals (who
With my arms I up and set him on his feet, and, taking off my court robes, I would cover him with them, appealing at cuted).
*
Wc
can only say of Po
A'ii that
he was a disciple of Lao-jze.
PT.
the
SECT.
III.
same time
while
I
of the
Do
said \ " first
my
son,
2." '
Do
son,
123 his
lot,
you have been one
from the great calamities that (Lao Tan) said\ '(It is said),
to suffer
not rob.
up of
Heaven and bewailing
to
My
the world
afflict
"
THE WRITINGS OF i^WANG-SZE.
III.
not
cause of those evils
and disgrace, we see the the accumulation of pro-
in
;
(But) in the setting-
kill."
(the ideas of) glory
we see the causes of strife and now you set up the things against
perty and wealth, contention.
If
which men fret if you accumulate what produces strife and contention among them if you put their persons in such a state of distress, that they have no rest or ease, although you may wish that they should not come to the end of those (criminals), can your wish be realised ? ;
;
'
The
superior
men
(and rulers) of old considered
that the success (of their government)
found
the people, and
in (the state of)
be soucrht
in
themselves
;
was
its
to
be
failure to
that the rioht mioht be
with the people, and the wrong in themselves.
Thus
was that if but a single person lost his life, they and blamed themselves. Now% however, it (Rulers) conceal w^hat they want done, is not so. and hold those who do not know it to be stupid they require what is very difficult, and condemn those who do not dare to undertake it they impose heavy burdens, and punish those who are unequal they require men to go far, and put them to them it
retired
;
;
;
to death
When ^
when they cannot accomplish the distance. know that the utmost of their
the people
There are two P[
here,
and the
difficulty in translating is to
determine the subject of each. ^
The
^^
of the text here
is
taken as
= ^^.
TME TEXTS OF TAOISM.'
124
BK. xxv.
Strength will be Insufficient, they follow deceit.
When
how
crisy, tical ?
(the rulers) daily exhibit
up with
it
much hypo-
can the officers and people not be hypocri-
Insufficiency of strength produces hypocrisy;
knowledge produces deception inmeans produces robbery. But in this case against whom ought the robbery and theft to insufficiency of
;
sufficiency of
be charged 8.
?
When KW
Po-yil
was
views became changed
in
in
his sixtieth year, his
the course of
it
He
\
had never before done anything but consider the views which he held to be right, but now he came to condemn them as wrong he did not know that M^hat he now called right was not what for fifty-nine years he had been calling wrong. All things have ;
life (which we know), but we do not see its root; they have their goings forth, but we do not know
the
Men
the door by which they depart.
honour lies within the sphere of their knowledge, but they do not know their dependence on what lies without that sphere which would be their (true) knowledge may we not call their case one of great perplexity ? Ah Ah there is no escaping all
that which
:
—
!
from
this
dilemma.
So
!
it is
!
So
it is
9. A'ung-ni asked the Grand Historiographer' Ta Thao, (along with) Po A7/ang-/'//ien and A7/ih-wei,
saying, ^
'Duke Ling
Wei was
of
addicted
so
to
Confucius thought highly of this All Po-yii, and they were
friends (Analects,
XIV, 26; XV,
6).
It
would seem from
this
paragrajih ihat, in his sixtieth year, he adopted the principles of
Taoism.
Book IV, ^
Whether he
really
did
we cannot
tell.
See also
We must translate here in the singular, for in the historiographer's
department there were only two
Po
so
par. 5.
officers with the Kh:i\-ig-khm\ and A7/ih-wei would be inferior
title
of 'Grand;'
members of
it.
PT.
III.
drink,
SFXT.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
III.
and abandoned
I
25
he did not Occupied in nets and bows, he
to sensuality, that
attend to the government of his state. his pursuit of
hunting with his
kept aloof from the meetings of the princes. In what was it that he showed his title to the epithet of Ling^?'
Ta Thao
It was on account of Po A7/ang-/7/ien said, Duke
those very things.'
said,
'
'
Ling had three mistresses with bathe
same tub. came to him
Shih-^hiii
imperial court,
whom
he used
he made
from
presents
w^ith
to
when
(Once, however),
the
in
the
servants support the
his
messenger in bearing the gifts ^ So dissolute was he in the former case, and when he saw a man of worth, thus reverent was he to him. It was on this account that he was styled "Duke Ling."' K/nh.wei said, When duke Ling died, and they divined about burying him in the old tomb of his House, the answer was unfavourable wdien they divined about burying him on Sha-Z'/nu, the answer was favour*
;
Accordingly they dug there to the depth of
able.
several fathoms, and found a stone coffin.
w^ashed and inspected
which said, This grave
it,
Having
they discovered an inscrip-
tion, "
posterity
Duke Ling ^
Ling
n,one of
will
not
be
available
;
will
appropriate
it
for
himself"
(^m), as a posthumous epithet, has various meanings,
them very bad, and .^ome of them very good.
ought to have been able
to soh-e his
Confucius
question himself better than
any of the historiographers, but he propounded for
your
for
his
doubt
to
them
reasons which he, no doubt, had.
We
are not to suppose that the royal messenger found him in The two incidents the tub with his three wives or mistresses. ^
mentioned of the
two different phases of his character, as some and even the text itself, clearly indicate.
illustrate
critics,
Ling had long been settled But how should those two be able
that epithet of
Thus
for the
to
BK. XXV.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
126
duke \
know
'
this
?
Shao A"ih" asked Thai-kung Thiao ^ saying, 'What do we mean by "The Talk of the Hamlets and The reply was, Hamlets and Villages Villages ? " say of ten surnames and are formed by the union considered to be (the are a hundred names, and The differences source of) manners and customs. between them are united to form their common character, and what is common to them is separately If you point apportioned to form the differences. to the various parts which make up the body of a but when the horse, you do not have the horse horse is before you, and all its various parts stand forth (as forming the animal), you speak of " the So it is that the mounds and hills are made horse." to be the elevations that they are by accumulations (So also of earth which individually are but low. rivers like) the A^iang and the Ho obtain their greatness by the union of (other smaller) waters with them. And (in the same way) the Great man exhibits the common sentiment of humanity by the ID.
'
'
—
;
himself of
union
in
when
ideas
^
^ '
come
all
to
Hence
individualities.
This explanation is, of course, absurd. These two names are both metaphorical, the former meaning
Small Knowledge,' and the
latter,
ordinary talk of ordinary men.
be found
in
'
in the sentiments in all
the
nothing.
'
The Grand
Public and Just
Small Knowledge would look for the
Harmonizer.'
to
its
him from without, though he
The
other teaches
the Great man,' blending in himself
and
phenomena
practice of
all
of nature, but
men. it
has
Tao
him
in the
that
what
is
it
is
'just'
And
so
itself
no name, and does
it is
to
be found
PT.
III.
SECT.
has his bigotry
THE WRITINGS OF
III.
i2-WANG-3ZE.
1
27
own decided view, he does not hold it with and when he gives out his own decisions,
;
which are correct, the views of others do not oppose The four seasons have their different them. elemental characters, but they are not the partial gifts of Heaven, and so the year completes its The five official departments have their course. different duties, but the ruler does not partially employ any one of them, and so the kingdom is governed. (The gifts of) peace and war{are different), but the Great
man
does not employ the one to the
prejudice of the other, and so the character (of his
All things have their and modes of actions, but the Tao (which directs them) is free from all partiality, and therefore it has no name. Having no name, it administration)
perfect.
is
different constitutions
therefore
does
nothing w^hich
it
Doing nothing, there
nothing.
is
does not do.
Each season has its ending and beginning each age has its changes and transformations misery and happiness regularly alternate. Here our views '
;
;
are
thwarted, and yet
the result
may
afterwards
have our approval there we insist on our own views, and looking at things differently from others, ;
we are in error ourselves. may be compared to that of a great marsh,
try to correct them, w^hile
The in
case
which
all
we may look
its
various vegetation finds a place, or
where trees and Such may be rocks are found on the same terrace. a description of w^hat is intended by " The Talk of the Hamlets and Villaees." Shao A'ih said, Well, is it sufficient to call it (an Thai-kung Thiao said, expression of) the Tao ? It is not so. If w^e reckon up the number of things. at
it
as a great
'
'
'
'
hill,
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
128
BK. xxv.
they are not 10,000 merely. When we speak of them as " the Myriad Thhigs," we simply use that
number by way of accommodation to denomiIn this way Heaven and Earth are the nate them. greatest of all things that have form the Yin and laro-e
;
Yancr are the grreatest of the
Tao
is
common
to
But
elemental forces.
all
Because of their
them.
Tao or (Course) as a title and Tao" is allowable. But what com-
greatness to use the call
it
"the Great
parison can be drawn between the Hamlets and Villages that
it
is
" ?
it
and
To
"
the Talk of
argue from
a sufficient expression of the
Tao,
is
this like
dog and a horse by the same name, while the difference between them is so great.' calling a
Shao K\h. said, 'Within the limits of the four cardinal points, and the six boundaries of space, how was it that there commenced the production of all Thai-kung Thiao replied, 'The Yin and things?' II.
Yane
reflected lioht
on each other, covered each
and regulated each the other the four seasons gave place to one another, produced one another, and brought one another to an end. Likings and dislikings, the avoidings of this and movements other,
towards
;
that,
then arose
(in
the things
thus pro-
and from this came the separation and union of the male and Then were seen now security and now infemale. misery and happiness security, in mutual change produced each other gentleness and urgency pressed on each other the movements of collection and dispersion were established :— these names and produced), in their definite distinctness
;
;
;
;
cesses can be examined, and,
however minute, can
be recorded. The rules determining the order in which they follow one another, their mutual influence.
PT.
III.
SECT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF
A'\VANG-3ZE.
I
29
now acting directly and now revolving, how, when they are exhausted, they revive, and how they end and begin again these are the properties belonging ;
Words can
to things.
can reach to them
describe them and knowledge
but with this ends all that can be said of things. Men who study the Tao do not follow on when these operations end, nor try to with this all discussion search out how they began ;
:
—
them stops.' Shao A'ih said, Al A'an holds that (the Tao) forbids all action, and A'ieh-jze ^ holds that it may of
^
'
Which
perhaps allow of influence.
of the two
is
and which is one-sided in Thiao replied, Cocks this is what all men know.
correct in his statements, his
?
ruling
'
Thai-kung
—
'
crow and dogs bark But men with the greatest wisdom cannot describe in words whence it is that they are formed (with ;
such different voices), nor can they find out by thinking what they wish to do. small point
;
till it is
to operate on, or
We
may
may become so great " Some one caused
it
on
refine
so minute that there
is
this
no point
that there
" " No no embracing it. one did it " but we are thus debating about things and the end is that we shall find we are in error. " Some one caused it;" then there was a real Being. " No one did it;" then there was mere vacancy. is
it
;
;
;
—
To have
a
name and
condition of a thing.
^
nol
Two
—
a real existence,
Not
to
;
is
the
have a name, and not
masters of schools of Taoism.
know
— that
Who
the former was
but Sze-ma A7Hen in the seventy-fourth
Book
I
do
of his
Records mentions several Taoist masters, and among them Xieh-jze, a native of Kh\, 'a student of the arts of the Tao and its Characteristics, as taught
by Hwang-Ti and Lao-jze, and who also
published his views on the subject.' [40]
K
I
BK. xxv,
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
-O
— that
vacancy and no thing. it, but the We may speak and we may more we speak, the wider shall we be of the mark. death, Birth, before it comes, cannot be prevented when it has happened, cannot be traced farther. Death and life are not far apart but why they have
to
have
real
being
;
is
think about
;
;
taken place cannot be seen.
That some one has
caused them, or that there has been no action in the When I look case are but speculations of doubt.
goes back into infinity when I look for their end, it proceeds without termination. Infinite, unceasing, there is no room for words about
for their origin,
it
;
Tao). To regard it as in the category of things is the origin of the language that it is caused
(the
or that
it
is
the result of doing nothing;
but
it
would end as it began with things. The Tao canif it has, it cannot be not have a (real) existence made to appear as if it had not. The name Tao is a metaphor, used for the purpose of description \ ;
To say
that
it
causes or does nothing
is
but to speak
and has nothing to do with of one If words were sufficient for the the Great Subject. time we might exhaust it since purpose, in a day's they are not sufficient, we may speak all day, and phase of things,
;
only exhaust (the subject
of) things.
The Tao
the extreme to which things conduct us.
speech nor silence of
it.
A
sufficient to
Neither
convey the notion
Neither by speech nor by silence can our
thoughts about
'
is
is
it
have
their highest expression.
very important statement with regard to the
name Tao.
meaning of
the
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-SZE.
PT. in. SECT. IV.
I31
BOOK XXVI. Part
Wai Wu,
or
'
Section IV.
III.
What comes
from Without
'.'
What comes
from without cannot be determined beforehand. So it was that Lungf-fano- ^ was Pi-kan immolated killed and the count of K\ (made to feign himself) mad, (while) O-lai died^, and A'ieh and A'au both perished. Rulers all wish their ministers to be faithful, but that faithfulness may not secure their confidence hence Wu Ytin became a wanderer alonof the A'ianor^ and AV/anof Hune died in Shu, where (the people) preserved his blood for three years, when it became changed into green Parents all wish their sons to be filial, but jade^. that filial duty may not secure their love hence I.
;
;
;
;
^
See
^
The name
vol. xxxix, p. 155.
tyrant of Hsia
;
of
Kwan
Lung-fang, a great
— see Bk. IV,
par.
i,
officer of A'ieh,
the
et al.
^ A scion of the Hne of Khm whose fortunes cuhninated in Shih Hwang-Ti. O-lai assisted the tyrant of Shang, and was put to death by king Wu of ^au. * The famous Wu 3ze-hsu, the hero of Revenge, who made his escape along the A^ang, in about b. c. 512, to Wu, after the murder of his father and elder brother by the king of Kh\\..
^
See Bk. X, par.
duke
Ai,
it is
but nothing
2.
In the 3o-^'wan, under the third year of
related that the people of A'au killed A7/ang is
said of this
turning to green jade
!
being done in Shu, or of
This we owe
K
2
to the
A7mn
Hung
his
;
blood
KK\\\ of Lii.
BK. xxvi.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM. Hsiao-zC-i
had
'
endure his sorrow, and 3ang Shan
to
his griefs.
When wood burn
is
rubbed against wood,
when metal
;
When
and) flows.
subjected to
is
it
Yin and Yang
the
begins to (melts
it
fire,
act awry,
heaven and earth are greatly perturbed; and on this comes the crash of thunder, and from the rain
comes fire, which consumes great locust trees ^ (The case of men) is still worse. They are troubled between two pitfalls ^ from which they cannot esChrysalis-like, they can accomplish nothing.
cape.
Their minds are as
Now
earth.
hung up between heaven and
if
now
comforted,
pitied,
they are plunged
and of injury rub against each other, and produce in them a very great fire. The harmony (of the mind) is consumed Their moonlike intelligence in the mass of men.
The
difficulties.
in
ideas of profit
cannot overcome the (inward) fire. They thereupon fall away more and more, and the Course (which they should pursue)
The
2.
altogether
lost.
family of AVang A'au being poor, he went
to ask the loan of
some
from the Marquis Superwho said, 'Yes, I shall be
rice
Ho\
intendent of the ^
is
Wu
Ting or Kao Said to have been the eldest son of king I do not know the events in his expeof the Yin dynasty.
3ung
rience to which our author '^
The well-known
must be
disciple
referring.
of Confucius,
famous
for his
filial
piety. * *
^
XI,
The The
lightning
accompanying a thunderstorm. and injury immediately mentioned.
ideas of profit
In another version of art.
this story, in
13, the party applied to is
'
does not necessarily conflict wiUi the the paragraph to see the
is
Shwo Yiian, Wei but this
Liu Hsiang's
duke
Wan
text.
of
;
'
The genuineness
denied by Lin Hsi-X'ung and others; but
hand of A'wang-jze
in
it.
I
of
seem
PT.
getting the
and
;
—
money from
(tax-)
A'VVANG-3ZE.
1
33
the people (soon),
then lend you three hundred ounces of
will
I
silver
THE WRITINGS OF
SECT. IV.
III.
anger, and said,
?
do
will that
/iTwang /vau flushed wath
'
On
'
the road yesterday, as
was
I
heard some one calling out. On coming here, looking round, I saw a goby in the carriage rut, and " said to it, "Goby fish, what has brought you here ? I
The goby
said, "
I
Eastern Sea.
Have
water to keep
me
am
Waves
Minister of
you, ?
alive
Sir, "
in
the
a gallon or a pint of
I
replied, " Yes,
I
am
Wu
and Ylieh, and eoine south I will then lead a stream from the Western A'iang to see the kino-s of
meet you;
to
—
will
that
do?"
"
have
with anger, and said,
ment, and
I
I
The goby lost
my
can here do nothing for myself; but
could get a gallon or a pint of water,
I
keep
Than do what you me in a stall
alive.
better soon look for 3.
A
flushed
proper ele-
son of the duke of
I
if
should
propose, you had of dry
fish."
Zan\ having
provided
himself with a great hook, a powerful black line, and fifty steers to be used as bait, squatted down
on (mount) Kwai R7n, and threw the line into the Eastern Sea. Morning after morning he angled
whole year caught nothing. At the end of that time, a great fish swallowed the bait, and dived down, dragging the great hook with him. Then it rose to the surface in a flurry, and flapped thus,
and
with
its
for a
fins,
till
the white
waves rose
like
hills,
The
noise
and the waters were lashed into fury. was like that of imps and spirits, and spread ^
it
I
suppose
merely the
this
was merely a
officer in
charge of
district it
of A7/u, and the duke of to the practice of
;— according
the rulers of AVni, after they usurped the
terror
title
of King.
TiiE
134
TEXTS OF TAOISM.
BK. xxvi.
The prince having got such a From the A^eh and dried them. fish, cut it in sHces river to the east, and from 3hang-wu^ to the north, there was not one who did not eat his full from that and in subsequent generations, story-tellers of fish small abilities have all repeated the story to one (But) if the prince had another with astonishment. taken his rod, with a fine line, and gone to pools and ditches, and watched for minnows and gobies, it would have been difficult for him to get a large fish. Those who dress up their small tales to obtain favour with the magistrates are far from being men of great understanding and therefore one who has not heard the story of this scion of Za.n is not fit to take any part in the government of the world far is he from being so ^ thousand
for a
li.
^
;
;
;
Some
4.
—
Odes and Ceremound over a grave among them spoke down to the others,
literati,
students of the
monies, were breaking open a
The '
superior
*.
Day is breaking in the east how The younger men replied, ;
on?'
'
is
the thing going
We
opened his jacket and skirt, but there the mouth. As it is said in the Ode,
The
"
Is
^
The
bright,
have not yet is
a pearl in
green grain
growing on the sides of the mound.
^Ij
ifp]'
of the text
= the
J[/f
/ÂŁ,
still
giving
its
name
to
the province so called. ^
Where Shun was
*
This
last
The genuineness is
burled.
sentence
is difficult
to construe,
of this paragraph
is
and
to understand.
also questioned,
and the
style
inferior to that of the preceding. '
I
can conceive of A'wang-jze
who had been class
;
telling this story of
some
literati
acting as resurrectionists, as a joke against their
but not of his writing
it
to
form a part of
his
work.
PT.
III.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
IV.
While
living,
Why, when
he gave nothing away
1
35
;
dead, should he hold a pearl in his '
mouth ? " Thereupon they took hold of the whiskers and ^
pulled at the beard, while the superior introduced
a piece of fine steel into the chin, and gradually
separated the jaws, so as not to injure the pearl in the mouth. 5.
A
Lao
disciple of
Lai-jze
^,
while he was out
gathering firewood, met with A^ung-ni.
On
his return,
he told (his master), saying, There is a man there, the upper part of whose body is long and the lower part short. He is slightly hump-backed, and his ears are far back. When you look at him, he seems occuI do pied with the cares of all within the four seas '
;
Lao Lai-jze said, It is Kkm; call him here;' and when A'ung-ni came, he said to him, K/im, put away 3^our personal conceit, and airs of wisdom, and show yourself to be indeed a superior man.' A'ung-ni bowed and was retiring, when he abruptly changed his manner, and asked,
know whose son he
not
'
is.'
'
'
Will the object
Lao
I
am pursuing be thereby advanced.-*'
Lai-jze replied,
'
You
cannot bear the sufferings
of this one age, and are stubbornly regardless of the ^
This verse
2
Lao
is
not found, so far as
I
know, anywhere
else.
Lai-jze appears here as a contemporary of Confucius, and
and
the master of a Taoistic school,
this
also
is
the view of
him
Sze-ma Khitw and HwangSze-ma says he published a work in fifteen sections on the fu Mi. usefulness of Taoism. Some have imagined that he was the same as Lao-jze himself, but there does not appear any ground for that which we receive from the accounts
opinion.
He
celebrated
among
is
in
one of the twenty-four examples of the Chinese
him
as such are fabrications.
in a
manner worthv
of
;
but
He
Lao Tan.
I
Filial
Piety so
suspect that the accounts of
certainly lectures Confucius here
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
136
make
yourself thus
not the
ability
to
—
is it that you purposely unhappy ? or is it that you have comprehend the case ? Your
myriad ages
evils of a
BK. xxvi.
:
obstinate purpose to make men rejoice in a participation of your joy is your life-long shame, the proce-
You would
dure of a mediocre man.
lead
men by
you would bind them to you by your Than be praising Yao and condemning A'ieh, you had better forget them both, and shut up your tendency to praise. If you reflect on it, it does nothing but injury; your action in it is entirely wrong. The sage is full of anxiety and indecision in undertaking anything, and so he is always successful. But what shall I say of your conduct ? To the end it is your fame
;
secret art.
all affectation.'
The ruler Ylian of Sung (once) dreamt at midnight that a man with dishevelled hair peeped in on ^
6.
him
at a side
door and
said,
'
was coming from the
I
abyss of 3ai-lu, commissioned by the Clear A^'iang to
go
Ho When
to the place of the Earl of the
man Yu 5u has caught
me.'
;
but the fisher-
the ruler
Yuan
awoke, he caused a diviner to divine the meaning (of the dream), and was told,
This is a marvellous tortoise.' The ruler asked if amonof the fishermen there was one called Yti ^W, and being told by his attendants that there was, he gave orders that he should be summoned to court. Accordingly the man next day appeared at court, and the ruler said, What have you caught (lately) in fishing ? The reply I was, have caught in my net a white tortoise, sievelike, and five cubits round.' Present the prodigy '
'
'
'
'
here,' said the ruler
^
Compare
;
and,
in
when
it
Bk. XXI, par.
7.
came, once and
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-SZE.
SECT. IV.
III.
again he wished to
keep
to
it
1
37
once and again he wished Doubting- in his mind (what to do),
alive.
kill
it,
he had recourse to divination, and obtained the answer,
'
To
kill
be fortunate.'
the tortoise for use in divining will
Accordingly they cut the creature
open, and perforated its shell in seventy-two places, and there was not a single divining slip which failed \
A'ung-ni said,
'
The
spirit-like tortoise
could show
a dream to the ruler Yiian, and yet
itself in
not avoid the net of Yii ^u.
Its
it
could
wisdom could
re-
spond on seventy-two perforations without failing in a single divination, and yet it could not avoid the agony of having its bowels all scooped out. We see from this that wisdom is not without its perils, and does not reach to everything.
spirit-like intelligence
A
man may have the greatest wisdom, but there men scheming against him. Fishes do
a myriad
are
not
fear the net, though they fear the pelican. Put away your small wisdom, and your great wisdom will be
bright
;
discard your skilfulness, and you will
A
naturally skilful.
great master, and yet (as
it
7.
does)
among
it
when
become
is
born needs no
becomes able
to speak, living
child
those
who
it
are able to speak.'
Hui-^ze said to A'wang-.^ze,
'
You
speak. Sir, of
what is of no use.' The reply was, When a man knows what is not useful, you can then begin to speak to him of what is useful. The earth for instance is certainly spacious and great but what a '
;
^
The
story of this wonderful tortoise
length,
and with
q. V.
The
Confucius.
variations, in
moral of
it
is
is
found
at
much
greater
Sze-ma -Oien's Records, Bk. LXVIII,
given in the concluding remarks from
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
138
man If,
uses of
it is
BK. XXVI.
only sufficient ground for his made by the side of his
feet.
however, a rent were
down
to the
yellow springs, could the
He
man
still
feet,
make
and A'wang-jze rejoined, Then the usefulness of what is of no use is clear \' use of
it ?'
Hui-jze said,
'
could not use
it,'
'
If a man have the power to pursuit), can he be kept from any enjoy himself If he have not the power, can he so doing so ? enjoy himself? There are those whose aim is bent on concealing themselves, and those who are determined that their doings shall leave no trace. Alas they both shirk the obligations of perfect knowledge and great virtue. The (latter) fall, and cannot recover themselves the (former) rush on like fire, and
A%ang-jze
8.
said,
'
(in
;
do not consider (what they are doing). Though men may stand to each other in the relation of ruler and minister, that
is
In a changed age,
but for a time.
them would not be able to look down on the other. Hence it is said, " The Perfect man
the one of
leaves no traces of his conduct."
'To honour antiquity and despise the present time but even the disis the characteristic of learners ^ ciples of A7/ih-wei have to look at the present age and who can avoid being carried along by its course ? '^
;
;
It is
only the Perfect
self in the world,
man who
is
able to enjoy him-
and not be deflected from the
right,
^ See Bk. I, par. 6, and XXIV, par. 14. The conversations between our author and Hui-jze often turned on this subject.
^
Docs our
aullior
mean by
'
learners
'
the Hterati, the disciples
of Confucius? *
jOih-wei,
^^ih-wei
'
— see
are those
such, but were not.
Bk. VI, par.
who
in
7.
Perhaps 'the
disciples
of
our author's time called themselves
THE WRITL\GS OF
SECT. IV.
PT.
III.
to
accommodate himself
He
self.
to others
1
39
and not lose himhe only takes
does not learn their lessons
their ideas into consideration,
them
A'\VANG-3ZE.
;
and does not discard
as different from his own.
the penetrating eye that gives clear vision, the acute ear that gives quick hearing, the discrimi'
9.
It is
nating nose that gives discernment of odours, the practised mouth that gives the enjoyment of flavours,
mind that acquires knowledge, and the far-reaching knowledge that constitutes virtue. In no case does the connexion with what is without like the active
be obstructed
to
continuing without
stoppage,
progress
all
obstruction produces stoppage
;
and with
;
intermission,
this
arrests
injurious
all
;
effects
spring up.
The knowledge
'
But
breathing^.
of
if
creatures depends on their
all
their breath
be not abundant,
not the fault of Heaven, which tries to penetrate
it is
them with
it,
day and night without ceasing; but
men notwithstanding The womb encloses a heart has
its
shut their pores against large and
empty space
;
it.
the
spontaneous and enjoyable movements.
apartment be not roomy, wife and motherif the heart have not its spontaneous and enjoyable movements, the six faculIf their
in-law will be bickering
ties
^
of perception There seems
^
will
;
be
to underlie
about the regulation of the
'
in
this
mutual
collision.
statement the Taoist
That dogma life
and
the Six
En-
breath/ as conducive to long
mental cultivation. ^
Probably what in Buddhist
trances
(^ y\)/
^^'hat
literature are called
Mayers denominates
'
The
'
Six Organs of
Admittance, or Bodily Sensations,' the Shac^ayatana, the eye, ear, nose,
in the
mouth, body, and mind,
Buddhist system.
— one
of the twelve
Nidanas
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
140
the great forests, the heights and
men,
to
because their
is
spirits
(those distracting influences).
hills,
BK.xxvi.
are pleasant
cannot overcome
Virtue overflows into
fame overflows into in the urgency (of cirviolence of) wisdom comes from (the show cumstances) rivalry; the fuel (of strife) is produced from the the obstinate maintenance (of one's own views) business of offices should be apportioned in accordfame schemes originate
(the love of) ;
;
(the love of)
;
;
ance with the approval of
all.
In spring,
when
the
and the sunshine come seasonably, vegetation grows luxuriantly, and sickles and hoes begin to be More than half of what had fallen down prepared. becomes straight, and we do not know how. rain
10.
are
'
ill
;
Stillness
and
silence are helpful to those
rubbing the corners of the eyes
the aged
;
rest serves to
calm agitation
are the toiled and troubled
who have
who
helpful to
is ;
but they
recourse to
these things. Those who are at ease, and have not had such experiences, do not care to ask about them. The spirit-like man has had no experience of how that the sagely
is
it
man keeps
the world in awe,
and so he does not inquire about it; the sagely man has had no experience of how it is that the man of ability and virtue keeps his age in awe, and so he does not inquire about it the man of ability and virtue has had no experience of how it is that the superior man keeps his state in awe, and so he does not inquire about ;
The
it.
how
it is
superior
ment with 1
^
1.
has had no experience of
man keeps
his times that
The keeper
The name
Sung.
man
that the small
of the
himself in agree-
he should inquire about
Yen Gate\ on
it.'
the death of
of one of the gates in the wall of the capital of
PT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
SECT. IV.
showed so much
his father,
person
skill
in
emaciating his
that he received the rank of
^
Half the people of
Officers.'
I4I
'
Pattern for
neighbourhood
his
(in
consequence) carried their emaciation to such a point When Yao wished to resign the that they died. throne to Hsii Yii, the latter ran away.
Thang
When
Wu
Kwang^ Wii Kwang Ki Tha When heard it, he led
offered his to
be-
his came angry. disciples, and withdrew to the river Kho, w'here the feudal princes came and condoled with him, and after three years, Shan Thu-ti^ threw himself into the Fishing-stakes^ are employed to catch fish water. but when the fish are got, the men forget the stakes. Snares are employed to catch hares, but when the ^
;
hares are got,
employed
men
convey ideas
to
Words
forget the snares. ;
but
when
are
the ideas are
men forget the words. Fain w^ould such a man who has foro^ot the w^ords
apprehended, I
talk W'ith
^
The
abstinences and privations in mourning were so
that there
was a danger of
many
their seriously injuring the health
;
which was forbidden, "
to
See Bk. VI, par. 3
but in the note there,
;
'
See IV, par. 3
explain what
is
;
but
said of
*
See again IV, par.
"
According
the Inscription
to
I
Wu Kwang
is
said
Hwang-Ti which is probably an error. do not know who K\ Tha Avas, nor can I
have been of the time of
him
;
here.
3.
some,
'
baskets.'
This
illustration is
on the Nestorian IMonument,
II, 7.
quoted
in
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
142
BOOK Part
Yen,
Yii
Of my
I.
my
of
Section V.
or 'Metaphorical Language^.'
sentences nine in ten are metaphorical
The
that daily
XXVII.
III.
seven
illustrations
writers.
BK. xxvii.
fills
are from valued
in ten
my
words are like the water the cup, tempered and harmonised by rest of
the Heavenly element in our nature-.
The
nine sentences in ten which are metaphorical
are borrowed from extraneous things to assist (the
comprehension instance),
for
matchmaker '
it is
'
my
of)
A
for his
father to
(who
would
is
not
son,' (the
not
my
it is
said,
not act the part of
man to do so.' The
phorical language
men
own
better for another
for his
(When
argument.
father does
meaning
is
that)
praise the son than
use of such meta-
fault,
otherwise
but the fault of readily
under-
stand me).
Men assent to views which agree with their own, and oppose those which do not so agree. Those which agree with their own they hold to be right, and those which do not so agree they hold to be The seven out of ten illustrations taken from valued writers are designed to put an end to disputations. Those writers are the men of hoary
wrong.
eld,
'
my See
predecessors in time.
vol. xxxi.x, pp. 155, 156.
But such as are un-
^
See Bk.
II, par. 10.
PT.
III.
SECT. V.
versed
in the
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
1
43
warp and woof, the beginning and end
of the subject, cannot be set
down
as of venerable
and regarded as the predecessors of others. men have not that in them which fits them to
eld,
If
way proper to man, and they who are without the way proper to man can only be pronounced defunct monuments of precede
others,
they are without the
antiquity.
Words
water that daily issues from the cup, and are harmonised by the Heavenly Element (of our nature), may be carried on into the region of like the
the unlimited, and employed to the end of our years.
But without words there is an agreement (in prinThat agreement is not effected by words, ciple). and an agreement in words is not effected by it. Hence it is said, Let there be no words.' Speech One may speak all his life, does not need words. and not have spoken a (right) word and one may not have spoken all his life, and yet all his life been giving utterance to the (right) words. There is that which makes a thing allowable, and that which makes a thing not allowable. There is that which makes a thing right, and that which makes a '
;
It is right How is a thing right How is a thing wrong? It is because it is right. wrong because it is wrong. How is a thing allowIt is allowable because able ? is so. How is a
thing not right.
?
it
thingf
not allowable
?
It is
not allowable because
it
so. Things indeed have what makes them and what makes them allowable. There is nothinor which has not its condition of ricrht nothinowhich has not its condition of allowability. But without the words of the (water-) cup in daily use, and harmonised by the Heavenly Element (in our
is
not
right,
;
'^"^^
144 nature),
TEXTS OF TAOISM.
what one can continue long
of these characteristics
in
bk. xxvii.
the possession
?
All thines are divided into their several classes,
and succeed
to
one another
in the
same way, though
They begin and end though how it is they do
of different bodily forms.
as
so an unbroken ring, This is apprehended. what is called the be not Lathe of Heaven and the Lathe of Heaven is the Heavenly Element in our nature. in
;
2.
A'wang-jze said to Hui-jze,
'When
Confucius
was in his sixtieth year, in that year his views changed \ What he had before held to be right, he now ended by holding to be wrong and he did not know whether the things which he now pronounced to be right were not those which he had for fifty-nine years held to be wrong,' Hui-jze replied, Confucius with an earnest will pursued the acquisition of knowA'wang-jze rejoined, ledge, and acted accordingly.' a and never said disowned such course, Confucius " He said, Man receives his powers that it was his. from the Great Source^ (of his being), and he should restore them to their (original) intelligence in his His singing should be in accordance with the life. musical tubes, and his speech a model for imitation. When profit and righteousness are set before him, and his liking (for the latter) and dislike (of the ;
'
'
^
Compare
XXV,
this
with the same language about
There
A'ii
Po-yii in
no proof to support our author's assertion that the views of Confucius underwent any change. ^ The Great Source (Root) here is generally explained by the Grand Beginning.' It is not easy to say whether we are to Bk.
par,
8.
'
is
'
'
understand an ideal condition of the condition of every *
powers
'
man
as he
man is
designed from the
born into the world.
received by man, see Mencius VI,
i,
6.
first,
On
or ihe
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF iTWANG-SZE.
SECT. V.
III.
former), his approval and disapproval, fested, that only serves to direct the
To make men
(about him).
arc
I
have not attained 3^ng-3ze
3.
:
While though
took
twice
The
sad.'
it
!
and on the two
office,
my parents were my emolument was
could not share
ah
!
to that,"
my mind was happy. my emolument was was
and
to esta-
;
— ah He
occasions his state of mind was different. '
men
speech of
under heaven
45
mani-
in heart submit,
not dare to stand up in opposition to him blish the fixed law for all
I
alive
took
I
said,
and
office,
only three fu^ (of grain),
Afterwards when
I
took
office,
three thousand /^ung'^; but
with
my
parents,
and
I
my mind
other disciples asked A'ung-ni, say-
Such an one as Shan may be pronounced free all entano^lement is he to be blamed for ? ^ feeling as he did The reply was, But he was subject to entanglement*. If he had been free He from it, could he have had that sadness ? would have looked on his three fu and three thousand /{'ung no more than on a heron or a mosquito ing,
'
from
:
—
'
'
passing before him.'
Yen
4. '
When
A
at
A
Tung-kwo
continued a simple rustic
I
= ten
fii
shing '^
A'/zang 3ze-y<a said to
3ze-/7/t
^,
(had begun to) hear your instructions, the
year,
first
^
I
tau and four shing, or
present being rather less than an
X'ung
= sixty-four
;
the second
sixty-four
Enghsh
shing,
the
pint.
tau; but there are various accounts of
its size. ^ *
This sentence is difficult to construe. But Confucius could not count his love
for
his
parents an
entanglement. ^
We
must suppose
^zQ-kh\ of Bk. [40]
this
master
II.
L
to
be the same as the Nan-kwo
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
146 year,
became
I
docile; the third year,
hended (your teaching) the
(plastic) as
a thing
the
year, the
sixth
bk. xxvii.
;
fourth
the
;
fifth year, I
spirit
I
compre-
year,
was
I
made advances
entered (and dwelt in
(my nature as designed by) Heaven was perfected the eighth year, I knew no difference between death and life the ninth year, I attained to the Great Mystery Life has its work to do, and death ensues, (as if) the common character of each were a thing pre-
me)
;
the seventh year,
;
;
'
Men
scribed.
consider that
death
their
but that life from (the operation But is it really so has no cause. does (the Yang) operate in this direction
cause
.
'
its
of)
the
;
Yang does
has
it
not operate there
Heaven has
its
? ?
How Why
?
places and spaces which can be
calculated; (the divisions of) the earth can be assigned
But how
we search for and find out Great Mystery) ? We do not know when and how (life) will end, but how shall we conclude that it is not determined (from without) ? and as we do not know when and how it begins, how should we conclude that it is not (so) determined ? In regard to the issues of conduct which w^e deem
by men.
shall
(the conditions of the
'
appropriate,
no
how should we conclude
that there are
and where those over them seem inappropriate, how should we conclude there are spirits presiding over them ?
spirits presiding
;
issues
that
'
In illustration of the text here
Miao (^),
in the
pendix to the Yi, par. operation of
God)
his attainments
Lu
Shu-X'ih refers to the use of fifth
Ap-
subtle (presence
and
account of the term 'Spirit,' in the
wiih
10, as all
is diiTicult
meaning 'the
things.'
to
3ze-yQ's further exposition of
understand
fully.
PT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF
SECT. V.
I47
-fiTWANG-SZE.
The penumbrae
(once) asked the shadow \ Formerly you were looking down, and now you are looking up formerly you had your hair tied up, and now it is dishevelled formerly you were sitting, and now you have risen up formerly you were walking, and now you have stopped The shadow said, Venerable how is all this ? Sirs, how do you ask me about such small matters ? These things all belong to me, but I do not know how they do so. I am (like) the shell of a cicada or the cast-off skin of a snake like them, and yet not like them. With light and the sun I make my appearance with darkness and the night I fade away. Am not I dependent on the substance from which I am thrown ? And that substance is itself dependent on something else When it comes, I 5.
saying,
'
;
;
;
:
'
'
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
;
!
come with
it
;
when
goes,
it
I
go with
When
it.
it
comes under the influence of the strong Yang, I come under the same. Since we are both produced by that strong Yang, what occasion is there for you to question
me
'
?
Yang 3ze-/ai had gone South to Phei Lao Tan was travelling in the west in Kh'xw^. ^
6.
*,
while
(He
thereupon) asked (Lao-^ze) to come to the border
and went himself
(of Phei),
him.
to Liang,
where he met
Lao-jze stood in the middle of the way, and,
looking up to heaven, said with a sigh,
'
At
first
I
thought that you might be taught, but now I see that you cannot be.' Yang '^z^-k\\. made no reply ^
Compare Bk.
^
Such
^
No
doubt the
*
See
in
^
In the borders of Phei
is
11, par. 11.
the reading of 3'^o
Yang K\\
XIV, 26
Hung.
of Lieh-jze and IMencius.
b. ;
can hardly be the great State.
L 2
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
148
and when they came
to
their
BK. XXVII.
lodging-house,
he
hands comb. and rinse his mouth, along with a towel and He then took off his shoes outside the door, went forward on his knees, and said, 'Formerly, your brouo-ht in water for the master to
wash
his
wished to ask you. Master, (the reason of what you said) but you were walking, and there was no opportunity, and therefore I did not presume disciple
;
Now
to speak.
Your eyes
with you soiled
is
why you spoke
to ask '
there
;
an opportunity, and
as you did.'
are lofty, and you stare
The
?
I
beg
Lao-jze replied, ;
—who would
purest carries himself as
if
live
he were
the most virtuous seems to feel himself de-
Yang
fective.'
looked abashed and changed I receive your commands with
3ze-/'u
countenance, saying,
'
reverence.'
When
first went to the lodging-house, the met him and went before him. The master of it carried his mat for him, and the mistress brought the towel and comb. The lodgers left their mats, and the cook his fire-place (as he passed them). When he went away, the others in the house would have striven with him about (the places for) their
he
people of
mats \
•
— '
it
--
So had
his arrogant superciliousness given place to humility.
-
PT.
SECT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
VI.
BOOK Part
Zang Wang,
or
'
1
49
XXVIII. Section VI.
III.
Kings who have wished the Throne ^'
to resign
I. Yao proposed to resign the throne to Hsli Yu, who would not accept it. He then offered it to
3ze-/('au Alh-fu'-,
to propose that
happen
have not
of his
'
not unreasonable I
leisure to grovern the kinedom.' is
the most important of
all
Now
positions,
man would not occupy it to the injury how much less would he have allowed But only he who does thing to do so
this
life
any other
;
!
not care to rule the kingdom with
It is
should occupy the throne, but
be suiTering under a painful sorrow and While I am engaged in dealino- with it,
the throne
and yet
I
said,
to
illness. I
but he
is
fit
to
be entrusted
it.
Shun proposed A'ih-po
^,
who
to resign the throne to 3ze-/^au
declined in the very same terms as
had done. Now the kingdom is the greatest of all concerns, and yet this man would not give his This shows how life in exchange for the throne.
A'ih-fu
they
who
possess
the
Tao
differ
from
common
men. ^
See
vol. xxxix, pp. 156, 157.
He is, of this man but what is related here. no doubt, a fictitious character. A'ih-fu and A'ih-po are supposed See Hwang-fii Mi, I, 7. to be the same individual. ^
We
know nothing
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
I50
Shun proposed A'tian \ who said,
I
the
resign
to '
am
a unit in
BK, xxviii.
throne to
Shan
the midst of space
in wear skins and furs and I plough spring summer, grass-cloth and hnen in and sow, my strength being equal to the toil in autumn I gather in my harvest, and am prepared to At sunrise I get up and cease from labour and eat.
In winter
time.
I
;
;
;
So do I enjoy myself at sunset I rest. work between heaven and earth, and my mind is content why should I have anything to do with the ;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
throne
Alas
? !
better
you,
that
!
Sir,
do not know
Thereupon he declined the
'
went away, deep
among
Shun proposed himself),
How
hills,
and
proffer,
no man knew where.
to resign the throne to his friend,
The
a farmer of Shih-hu I '
the
me
full
farmer, however, said (to
of vigour does our lord
show
If himself, and how exuberant is his strength Shun with all his powers be not equal (to the task On this he of government, how should I be so ?).' took his wife on his back, led his son by the hand, and went away to the sea-coast, from which to the end of his life he did not come back. When Thai-wang Than-fu ^ was dwelling in Pin ^, He tried the wild tribes of the North attacked him. were they silks, but and with skins them serve to He tried to serve them with dogs not satisfied. and horses, but they were not satisfied, and then !
Nor do we know more Yao to him.
^
of
^ ^
lie
Mi
relates a visit
Name of a place where it was is very uncertain. An ancestor of the House of A'au, who about b.c. 1325 removed ;
from Pin
and
of Shan A'iian, though
(in the present small
department so called of Shen-hsi),
settled in the district of A7/i-shan,
was the grandfather of king Wan.
department of Fang-jhiang.
THE WRITINGS
PT. in, SECT. VI,
A'WANG-3ZE.
OP^
with pearls and jade, but they were not
151
satisfied.
What
they sought was his territory. Thai-wang Than-fu said (to his people), To dwell with the elder brother and cause the younger brother to be killed, '
or with the father and cause the son to be killed,
what
is
—
this
Make an effort, my What difference is there
cannot bear to do.
I
remain here.
children, to
between being wild people
?
my subjects, or the subjects And I have heard that a man
of those
does not
use that which he employs for nourishing his people to injure them.'
switch and
Thereupon he took
his staff
but the people followed him
left,
in
and an
and he established a (new) state at Thus Thai-wang Than-fu the foot of mount Kh\ ^ might be pronounced one who could give its (due) Those who are able to do so, honour to life. though they may be rich and noble, will not, for that which nourishes them, injure their persons and though they may be poor and mean, will not, unbroken
train,
for the sake of gain, involve their bodies (in danger).
The men
of the present age
who occupy high
offices
and are of honourable rank all lose these (advantages) again, and in the prospect of gain lightly expose their persons delusion
The killed
by
it,
:
—
is
it
not a case of
?
people of Yileh three times in succession their ruler,
made
Yiieh was ^
to ruin
See note
and the prince Sau
his escape to the caves of
left
without a
3, p.
150.
ruler.
The
-,
distressed
Tan, so that
people sought
Sze-ma A7nen takes up the history of Yiieh at a later period, and we have from him no details of this prince Sau. Tan-hsueh was valley the name of a district in the south of Yueh, in which was a ?
with caves containing cinnabar
;— the
fabled
home
of the phoenix.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
152
for the prince, but could not find him,
followed him to the cave of Tan.
BK. xxviil.
till
they
(at last)
The
was
prince
not willing to come out to them, but they smoked him out with moxa, and made him mount the royal
hold of the strap, and mounted
As he took
chariot.
the carriage, he looked up to heaven, and called out,
O
'
Ruler,
this
?
O
Ruler, could you not have spared
Prince Sau did not dislike being ruler
'
from being
disliked the evil inseparable
;
It
so.
me
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;he may
be said of him that he would not for the sake of and this indeed was a kingdom endanoer his life ;
the reason w^hy the people of Yiieh wanted to get
him
for their ruler.
Han^ and Wei Mvere contending about some
2.
which one of them had wrested from the other. 3^e-hwa 3^e - went to see the marquis A'ao-hsi
territor\'
(of
Han)
^,
and, finding
him looking sorrowful, said, the states were to sign an
Suppose now that all agreement before you to the '
should with his
eftect that "
hand carry
left
Whoever
off (the territory in
dispute) should lose his right hand,
and whoever
should do so with his right hand should lose his left it
hand, but that, nevertheless, he
off
was sure
your lordship
The marquis
who
should carry
whole kingdom
to obtain the feel yourself
able to carry
;" it
would off?'
would not carry it off,' and 3ze-hwa rejoined, 'Very good. Looking at the thing from this point of view, your tw^o arms are of more value to you than the whole kingdom. But
'
Two
said,
'
I
of the three states into which the great state of Bin was
divided about the beginning of the ''
*
A
native,
Began
we may
call
fifth
century
B.C.
him a philosopher, of Wei.
his rule in b.c. 359.
PT.
III.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF i:WANG-3ZE.
VI.
Is
Han The
much
of
of
much
ship, since
less
you
value than the whole kingdom.
less
territory for
further
53
more value than your two arms, and
your body is
I
which you are now contending is important than Han your lord:
feel so
much concern
should not be endangering your
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
your body,
for
by indulging
life
your sorrow.'
The marquis given me their
A'ao-hsi said,
'
Good
counsel about this
Many have
!
matter;
but I never heard what you have said.' 3^e-hwa 3^^ may be said to have known well what was of great
importance and what was of
little.
3. The ruler of Lii, having heard that Yen Ho^ had attained to the Tao, sent a messenger, with a gift of silks, to prepare the way for further communication with him. Yen Ho was waitingr at the door
of a
mean
house, in a dress of coarse
When
and himself feeding a cow-. arrived,
Yen Ho
himself confronted him.
said the messenger,
was the reply
hempen
'
the house of
cloth,
the messenger '
Yen Ho
Is this,' ? '
'It
and the other was presenting the said, I am afraid you heard (your instructions) wrongly, and that he who sent you will blame you. You had better make sure.' The messenger on this returned, and made sure that he was right but when he came back, and sought for Yen Ho, he was not to be found. Yes men like Yen Ho do of a truth dislike riches and honours. Hence it is said, The true is,'
silks to
him,
;
when he
'
;
;
'
in
^
Perhaps the Yen
Ho
^
The same
is
thing
of IV,
charge of the cow pours
a joint of bamboo.
5.
often seen at the present day. its
prepared food down
its
The
party
throat from
154
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
object of the
Tao
is
BK. xxvill.
the regulation of the person.
Quite subordinate to this
is
its
use
the manage-
in
ment of the state and the clan while the government of the kingdom is but the dust and refuse of it.' From this we may see that the services of the Tis and Kings are but a surplusage of the work of the ;
sages,
and do not contribute
or nourish the
to complete the person
Yet the superior men of the most of them, throw away their
life.
present age
will,
hves
sake of their persons,
for the
(material) objects
ever a sage
is
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
is it
pursuing their
in
not cause for grief
When-
.'^
any movement, he
initiating
is
sure
examine the motive which influences him, and what he is about to do. Here, however, is a man, who uses a pearl like that of the marquis of Sui to to
^
shoot a bird at a distance of 10,000
which he uses to get
is
of
is
and why
little.
;
and
All
men
And
?
not
is
of
life
than the pearl of the marquis of Sui 4.
feet.
Because the thing of great value, and what he wishes
laugh at him
will
more value
?
3ze^ Liehize- was reduced to extreme poverty, his person
had a hungry
A
look.
saying,
'
Lieh Yii-khau,
believe,
I
has attained to the Tao. Is
it
is
menKang,
visitor
tioned the case to 3ze-yang, (the premier) of
a scholar
who
because our ruler does
not love (such) scholars, that he should be living in his state in such poverty
? '
^ze-ya.ng immediatel}
ordered an officer to send to him a supply of grain. ^
Sui was a small feudal state, a dependency of Wei.
Its
name
Teh-an department, Hia-pei. The story is that one of its lords having healed a wounded snake, the creature one night brought him a large pearl in its mouth. ^ The phraseology is peculiar. See Introductory Note on Bk. remains
XXXII.
in the Sui-/'au,
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
SECT. VI.
III.
When twice,
I
55
saw the messenger, he bowed to him and dedined the gift, on which the messenger Lieh-^ze
On
went away.
Lieh^ze's going into the house, his
him and beat her breast, saying, I have heard that the wife and children of a possessor of the Tao all enjoy plenty and ease, but now we wife looked to
look starved.
'
The
ruler has seen his error,
you a present of
food, but
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
(for
is it
appointed
and sent
you would not receive
us to suffer thus)
? '
it
3ze Lieh-
laughed and said to her, The ruler does not himself know me. Because of what some one said to him, he sent me the grain but if another speak
jze
'
;
(differently) of
criminal.
me
to him,
This was why
he I
may
look on
did
not receive the
me
as a
grain.'
In the end it did come about, that the people, on an occasion of trouble and disorder, put ^ze-yang to death. 5.
When
king A"ao of A'/zu^ lost his kingdom, the
sheep-butcher Yiieh followed him in his
flight.
When
kingdom and returned to it, reward those who had followed
the king (recovered) his
and was going to him, on coming to the sheep-butcher Yiieh, that personage said, When our Great King lost his kingdom, I lost my sheep-killing. W^hen his majesty got back his kingdom, I also got back my sheepkilling. My income and rank have been recovered why speak further of rewarding me ? The king, (on hearing of this reply), said, Force him (to take the reward);' but Yiieh said, 'It was not through any crime of mine that the king lost his kingdom, '
:
'
'
^
B.C.
515-489.
of Wfi, directed by
He
was driven from
Wu 3ze-hsu.
his capital
by an invasion
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
156
BK, xxviil.
and therefore I did not dare to submit to the death (which would have been mine if I had remained in And it was not through any service of the capital). mine that he recovered his kingdom, and therefore I do not dare to count myself worthy of any reward from him.' The king (now) asked that the butcher should be introduced to him, but Ytieh said, According to the law of Khxx, great reward ought to be given to great service, and the recipient then be introduced to the king but now my wisdom was not sufficient to preserve the kingdom, nor my courage sufficient to die at the hands of the invaders. When the army of '
;
Wu
entered,
out of the
was
I
way
afraid of the danger,
of the thieves
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
purpose (of loyalty) that
distinct
And now
he wishes,
in
I
it
and got
was not with a
followed the king.
disregard of the law, and
violations of the conditions of our social compact, to
me
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
this is not what be talked of through the kingdom.'
see
to
court
in
the Minister of War,
3ze-/{'//i,
sheep-butcher forth of for
me
;
what
Yueh is
'
I
The
would
like to
The king
said
position of the
low and mean, but his setting right is very high do you ask him is
;
one of my three most (This being communicated
to accept the place of
distinguished noblest' to Ytieh),
he
said,
'
distinguished noble
I
is
know
that the place of such a
nobler than a sheep-butcher's
and that the salary of 10,000 /'ung is more than its profits. But how should I, through my greed of rank and emolument, bring on our ruler the name of an unlawful dispensation of his gifts ? I dare not stall,
^
Literally,
'
My
of the sovereign.
three banners or flags,'
emblems of
the favour
PT.
SECT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
VI.
1
57
respond to your wishes, but desire to return to my stall as the sheep-butcher.' Accordingly he did not accept (the proffered reward). 6. Ytian Hsien^ was living in Lii. His house, whose walls were only a few paces round, looked as if it were thatched with a crop of growing grass its door of brushwood was incomplete, with branches of a mulberry tree for its side-posts the window of each of its two apartments was formed by an earthenware jar (in the wall), which was stuffed with some It leaked above, and was damp on coarse serge. the ground beneath but there he sat composedly, 3ze-kung, in an inner robe playing on his guitar. of purple and an outer one of pure white, riding in a carriage drawn by two large horses, the hood of which was too high to get into the lane (leading to Ytian Hsien, in a cap the house), went to see him. made of bark, and slippers without heels, and with a stalk of hellebore for a staff, met him at the door. Alas Master,' said 3ze-kung, that you should be I in such distress Ytian Hsien answered him, have heard that to have no money is to be poor, and ;
;
;
'
'
!
!
'
'
that not to be able to carry one's learning into practice is to
be distressed.
I
am
poor but not
in dis-
32G-kung shrank back, and looked ashamed, on which the other laughed and said, To act with a view to the world's (praise) to pretend to be publicspirited and yet be a partisan to learn in order to
tress.'
'
;
;
please
men
;
conceal
to
^
A
to teach for the sake of one's
one's
wickedness under
disciple of Confucius, called also Ytian Sze
Analects VI,
iii,
3.
pare in the Li K\,
With
the
;
own
gain
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; see Confucian
the description of his house or hut,
XXVIII,
10.
;
garb of
com-
I
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
c8
BK. XXVIII.
benevolence and righteousness and to be fond of these are things the show of chariots and horses ;
:
which Hsien cannot bear to
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
do.'
He
wore a robe quilted with hemp, and had no outer garment his countenance looked rough and emaciated his hands and feet were horny and callous he would be three days without lighting a fire in ten years he did not have a new suit if he put his cap on straight, the if he drew tight the overlap of strings would break in putting on his his robe, his elbow would be seen Yet draofS^ingshoes, the heels would burst them. Sacrificial Odes of his shoes along, he sang the Shang with a voice that filled heaven and earth as if it came from a bell or a sounding stone. The Son of Heaven could not get him to be a minister; no feudal prince could get him for his friend. So it is that he who is nourishing his mind's aim forgets his body, and he who is nourishing his body discards all thoughts of gain, and he who is carrying out the 3ang-5ze was residing in Wei.
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
'
'
Tao
forgets his
own mind. Yen Hui,
Confucius said to
Your
family
poor,
is
and your position
should you not take office
no wish to be trict
I
Come
'
in office.
? '
Hui
sufficient to
low
replied,
'
why
;
have
I
Outside the suburban
possess fields to the extent of
which are
Hui.
here, is
supply
me
fifty
with congee
dis-
acres, ;
and
have ten acres, which are sufficient to silk and flax. I find my pleasure in playing on my lute, and your doctrines. Master, which I study, are sufficient for my enjoyment I do not wish to take office.' Confucius looked sad, changed countenance, and said, How good is the mind of Hui I have heard that he who is coninside
it
supply
me
I
with
'
!
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
SECT. VI.
III.
1
59
tented will not entangle himself with the pursuit of
he who
gain, that
truth) In himself
is
conscious of having gained (the
not afraid of losing other things,
is
and that he who cultivates the path of inward rectification is not ashamed though he may have no I have long been preaching this official position. this is what I but to-day I see it realised in Hui have gained.' ;
:
Mau^
Prince
7.
saying,
My
'
of A"ung-shan^ spoke to A'an-jze
body has
;
—what have
stances
?
his
life,
place
you
When
life.
by the streams and
to say to
one
'
me
in the
'
I
come (my
know
that,
wishes).'
sets the proper value
master yourself
(in
but
The
circum-
Set the proper value
I
am
on
The prince
gain seems to him unimportant.'
rejoined,
^,
dwells at the court of
A'an-jze replied,
'
on your
its
my mind
near the sea, but
Wei
—
not able to over-
reply was,
'
If
you cannot
the matter), follow (your inclina-
your spirit may not be dissatisfied. When you cannot master yourself, and try to force yourself where your spirit does not follow, this is what is called doing yourself a double injury and
tions so that)
;
those
who
so injure themselves are not
among
the
long-lived.'
Mau
of
Wei was
the son of a lord of ten thousand
For him to live in retirement among and caves was more difficult than for a scholar who had not worn the dress of office. Although he
chariots. crao-s
^
Prince
Mau
was a son of the marquis of Wei, and had been
appointed to the appanage of A'ung-shan, of the present ^
A
worthy
Ting A'au
— corresponding
to part
in Pei A'ih-li.
officer or thinker of
advice was altogether good.
Wei.
One
is
not sure that his
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
l6o
BK. XXVIII.
had not attained to the Tao, he may be said to have had some idea of it. 8. When Confucius was reduced to extreme distress between A'Z/an and 3hai, for seven days he had no cooked meat to eat, but only some soup of coarse His countenance vegetables without any rice in it. wore the appearance of great exhaustion, and yet he kept playing on his lute and singing inside the house. Yen Hui (was outside), selecting the vegetables, while 3ze-lu and 3ze-kung were talking together, and said to him, 'The Master has twice been driven from Lii he had to flee from Wei the tree (beneath which he rested) was cut down in Sung he was reduced to extreme distress in Shang and A'au he is held in a state of siege here between Kk^n and 3hai any one who kills him will be held guiltless there is no prohibition against making him a prisoner. And yet he keeps playing and singing, thrumming Can a superior man be his lute without ceasing. without the feeling of shame to such an extent as this ? Yen Hui gave them no reply, but went in and told (their words) to Confucius, who pushed aside his lute, and said, Yu and 3hze are small men. Call them here, and I will explain the thing to ;
;
;
;
;
;
'
'
them.'
When condition
they came
may be
in,
3ze-lu said,
called
'
Your present
one of extreme words are these
distress.'
When What man has free course with his principles, that is what we call his success when such course is denied, that is what we call his failure. Now Confucius replied,
'
!
the Superior
;
I hold in my embrace the principles of benevolence and righteousness, and with them meet the evils of a disordered age where is the proof of my being ;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF
SECT. VI.
III.
A:WANG-3ZE.
i6i
in extreme distress? Therefore lookino- inwards and examining myself, I have no difficulties about my principles; though I encounter such difficulties (as the present), I do not lose my virtue. It is when winter's cold is come, and the hoar-frost and snow
we know
are falling, that
the pine and cypress.
and 3hai
is
This
strait
He
fortunate for me.'
his lute so that
began
the vegetative power of
to play
(At the same time) 3ze-lu,
sing.
hurriedly, seized a shield,
and began
3ze-kung
know
said,
'
did not
I
/v'/zan
emitted a twanging sound, and
it
and
between
then took back
to dance, wdiile
(before) the height
of heaven nor the depth of the earth.'
The
who
ancients
had
got
Tao
the
were
to extremity, and happy when Their happiness was independent of both these conditions. The Tao and its characteristics let them have these and distress and success come to them as cold and heat, as wind and rain in the natural order of things. Thus it was that Hsu Yu found pleasure on the north of the river Ying, and that the earl of Kung enjoyed him-
happy w^hen reduced having free course. !
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
on the top of mount (Kung) ^
self
Shun proposed
9,
to
resign
the
throne
to
his
A Northerner Wu-/^ai ^ who said, (first) You sovereign man strange you are, O lived among the channeled fields, and then your friend,
the
'
!
^
This takes us to the famous Kung-ho period
but our author evidently follows the account of
'Bamboo Books;'
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
see
the
prolegomena
to
(b.c. it
842-828),
found
the
in
the
Shu King,
p. 154. 2
We
found, in Book XXI (see vok xxxix, p. 133^, Wu-/C':ii name of Thien 3ze-fang. Here is the same name belonging much earlier man, a man of the north.'
as the to a
'
[40]
M
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
l62 place
was
And not only so: me the stain of
the palace of Yao.
in
BK. XXViii.
further wish to extend to
you now I am ashamed to see you.' your disgraceful doings. himself he threw into the abyss of And on this A'/^ing-lang^
When Thang was
about to attack A^ieh, he took counsel with Pien Sui, who said, It is no business Thang then said, To whom should I of mine.' '
'
And
apply?'
the
other said,
Thang: then took counsel with the same answer as Pien Sui
whom
he should apply, said
not know.' to
I
was,
'
Suppose,'
do not know.'
'I
Wu
Kwano-,
He
'
Thang then
said,
and
I
'
apply
I
The
reply
know nothing more about him
Thang thereupon took counsel and overcame him,
resign
?
'
has a wonderful power in doing what
disgraceful,
A'ieh,
o-a.ve
and when asked to same way, I do
;
in the
Yin, what do you say about him '
who
the throne
to
after
Pien
with
I
is
!
Yin, attacked
which he proposed to
Sui,
who
declined
it,
When
you were about to attack A'ieh, and sought counsel from me, you must have supposed saying,
me
'
be prepared to be a robber. Now that you have conquered A^ieh, and propose to resign the throne to me, you must consider me to be greedy. I have been born in an age of disorder, and a man to
without principle twice comes, and to
me
tries to
extend
the stain of his disgraceful proceedings
!
cannot bear to hear the repetition of his proposals.' With this he threw himself into the KdM ^ water I
and died.
^ At the Ho-nan.
The
foot of a hill in the present
reading uncertain.
department of Nan-yang,
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
SECT. VI.
III.
Thang
1
63
made proffer of the throne to Wii Kwang^ saying, The wise man has planned it the martial man has carried it through and the benevolent man should occupy it this was the further
'
;
:
method of
take the position saying, right
'
should you,
Kwang
people
the
kill
Sir,
not
refused the proffer, is
contrary
to
contrary to benevo-
is
When
another has encountered the risks, if should accept the gain of his adventure, I should
lence. I
Wu
?
'To depose the sovereign to
;
Why
antiquity.
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
my disinterestedness. I have heard it said, be not right for him to do so, one should not accept the emolument in an age of unprincipled (government), one should not put foot on the soil violate " If
it
;
(of the) country this position of
any
longer.'
back, and 10.
:
"
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; how much
honour
And
!
I
less
should
I
accept
cannot bear to see you
with this he took a stone on his
drowned himself
Formerly, at the
there were two brothers
in
rise
the Ltl water
^.
of the A'au dynasty,
who
lived in Ku-/C'u^,
and
were named Po-i and Shu-Z'/^i. They spoke together and said, *We have heard that in the west there is one who seems to rule according to the Right Way; let us go and see.' (Accordingly) they came to the south of (mount) Kh\ and when king Wii heard of them, he sent (his brother) Shu Tan to see them, and make a covenant with them, engaging that their ;
wealth should be second (only to that of the king),
and that
their offices should
^
Not elsewhere heard
-
In the west of Liao-tung.
^
A
of,
be of the
save in the
first
rank,
same connexion.
small principality, in the present Lwan-/('au, department of
Yung-phing
A'ih-li.
M
2
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
l64
and instructing him
BK. xxviir.
bury the covenant with the blood of the victim after they had smeared the corto
mouths with it \ The brothers looked at each other and laughed, saying, 'Ah! How strange This is not what we call the Right Way. Formerly, when Shan Nang had the kingdom, he ners of their
!
offered his sacrifices at the proper seasons
and with
the utmost reverence, but without praying for any
Towards men he was
blessing.
and
leal-hearted
doing his utmost in governing them, but without seeking anything for himself When it was sincere,
his pleasure to use administrative measures,
so
be
he did and a sterner rule when he thought that would
;
He
better.
lish
by the
did not
own power; he
his
bringing others low;
was opportune, seek
ruin of others estab-
did not exalt himself by
he did
not,
when
time
the
own profit. But now A'au, seeing the disorder of Yin, has suddenly taken the
government taken
into
his
its
hands; with the high
has
it
and with those below employed bribes it relies on its troops to maintain the terror of its might it makes covenants over victims to prove its good faith; it vaunts its proceedings to counsel,
;
;
please the masses
of gain
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
changing
;
it
kills
and attacks
for the
sake
simply overthrowing disorder and
this is
for tyranny.
We
have heard that the an age of good government, did not shrink from their duties, and in an age of disorder did not recklessly seek to remain in office. Now the kingdom is in a state of darkness; the it
officers of old, in
virtue of A'au
is
decayed.
Than
to join with
it
and
According to the usual forms in which a covenant was made and established. The translation is free and diffuse.
PT.
III.
SECT. VI.
THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-BZE.
lay our persons in the dust,
it
is
1
65
better for us to
abandon it, and maintain the purity of our conduct.' The two princes then went north to the hill of Shau-yang\ where they died of starvation. If men such as they, in the matter of riches and honours, can manage to avoid them, (let them do so) but they must not depend on their lofty virtue to pursue any perverse course, only gratifying their own tendencies, and not doing service in their time: this was the style of these two princes. ;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
^
In the present department of Phu-X'au. Shan-hsi,
1
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
66
BK. XXIX.
BOOK XXIX. Part
Tao
Section VII.
III.
K'lh, or
'The Robber
Confucius was on
I.
Ki
Liu-hsia
This Tao
-,
who had
A'ili
at their will
K'i\-i\'
terms of friendship with a brother
had 9,000
named Tao i^ih. who marched
followers,
through the kingdom, assailing and
They dug through
oppressing the different princes.
and broke into houses they drove away and horses they carried off people's wives and daughters. In their greed to get, they forgot the claims of kinship, and paid no regard to their parents and brethren. They did not
walls
;
people's cattle
;
sacrifice to their ancestors.
Wherever they passed
through the country, in the larger states the people guarded their city walls, and in the smaller the people
took to their strongholds.
tressed
by them.
All were dis-
Confucius spoke to Liu-hsia Ki, saying, Fathers should be able to lay down the law to their sons, '
^
"^
See
vol.
Better
xxxix, pp. 157, 158.
known
as Liu-hsia Hui, under which designation he is mentioned both in the Confucian Analects and in INIencius, but it is an anachronism to say that Confucius was on terms of friendship with him. He was a scion of the distiniruished family of Km\ in Lfi, and was called A'an Hwo and A"an Kh'm. We find, in the
3o A'wan, B.C.
a son of his employed in an important expedition in 634, so that he, probably, had passed away before Confucius
was born
in b.c. 551, and must certainly have deceased before the death of 3ze-lu (480), which is mentioned in the Book.
SECT.
VII.
and elder
to
PT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF A:WANG-3ZE. instruct their
1
younger brothers.
they are unable to do so, they do not
fulfil
67 If
the
You, most talented officers of the age, and your younger brother is this Robber A'ih. He is a pest in the kingdom, and you are not able I cannot but be ashamed of to instruct him better for you and give him counsel.' I to go you, and beg duties of the relationships which they sustain. Sir, are one of the
;
Liu-hsia
K\
must and elder
replied,
be able to lay to
'
You
down
instruct their
say,
that
Sir,
fathers
the law to their sons,
younger brothers, but
not listen to the orders of their fathers,
sons \\\\\ nor the younger receive the lessons of their elder if
brothers, though one
may have your powers
of per-
what is to be done ? And, moreover, A'ih is a man whose mind is like a gushing fountain, and he is strong enough to his will like a whirlwind resist all enemies, and clever enough to gloss over If you agree with him, he is his wrong-doings. and he if you oppose him, he is enraged glad
suasion,
;
;
;
readily meets
men
with
language of abuse.
the
You must
not go to him.' Confucius, however, did not attend to this advice.
With Yen Hui
as
his
charioteer,
and 3ze-kung
seated on the right, he went to see Tao A'ih, whom he found with his followers halted on the south of Thai-shan, and mincing men's livers, w^hich he gave them to eat. Confucius alighted from his carriage,
and went forward,
whom he said, 'I, heard of the general's
till
Khung
to
lofty righteousness,'
twice respectfully to the
man
A'ih heard
of the arrival,
bowing
as he said so.
usher went in and announced the
Tao
he saw the usher, of Lu, have
A'//iu
visitor.
The
But when
he flew into a great
1
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
68
rage
became
his eyes
;
rose
hair
'
and
like blazing stars,
up and touched
fellow,' said he,
BK. xxix.
Khung
his
KJi\i\,
cap.
'
Is
his
not this
that artful hypocrite
him from me, "You invent speeches and babble away, appealing without ground to (the examples of) Wan and Wii. The ornaments on of Lii
Tell
?
many
your cap are as
as the branches of a tree,
and your girdle is (a piece of skin) from the ribs of a dead ox. The more you talk, the more nonsense you utter. You get your food without (the labour of) ploughing, and your clothes without (that of) weaving. You wag your lips and make your tongue a drum-stick. You arbitrarily decide what is right and what is wrong, thereby leading astray the princes throughout the kingdom, and making learned scholars not occupy their thoughts with
its
You
their proper business.
piety and fraternal duty,
filial
recklessly set
up your
and curry favour with
the feudal princes, the wealthy and the noble. offence
is
great
yourself off will
I
your crime
;
home
take your
at
liver,
once.
is
If
and add
very heavy.
Your Take
you do not do it
so,
to the provision
for to-day's food."
But Confucius sent '
enjoy the good
I
in
another message, saying,
of (your brother) Ki, and
will
wish and hope to tread the ground beneath your When the usher had communicated this message, Tao A'ih said, Make him come forward.' I
tent^'
'
On
this
to take
twice to
Tao
Thai is, I wish you face to face.
^
to
Confucius hastened forwards. Declining a mat, he drew hastily back, and bowed A'ih,
to
who
in a
great rage stretched
have an interview with you, to see and speak
PT.
III.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
VII.
his legs apart, laid his
hand on
169
and with
his sword,
glaring eyes and a voice like the growl of a nursing tigress, said,
'Come
forwards, KJi\i\.
If
what you
my mind, you shall live be contrary to it, you shall die.' Confucius I have heard that everywhere under the replied, sky there are three (most excellent) qualities. To be naturally tall and large, to be elegant and handsay be in accordance with
;
but,
if it
'
some without a
young and old, noble and mean, are pleased to look upon him this is the highest of those qualities. To comprehend both heaven and earth in his wisdom, and to be able peer, so that
;
to speak
eloquently on
all
subjects
;
—
—
this
is
the
To be brave and courageous, and daring, gathering the multitudes round him, and leading on his troops this is the lowest of them. Whoever possesses one of these qualities is fit to stand with his face to the south ^ and style himself a Prince. But you. General, unite in yourself all the three. Your person is eight cubits and two inches in height there is a brightness about your face and a light in your eyes your lips look as if stained with vermilion your teeth are like rows of precious shells your voice is attuned to the musical tubes, and yet you are named " The Robber /i"ih." I am ashamed of you, General, and middle one of them.
resolute
;
—
;
;
;
;
cannot approve of you.
you are inclined to listen to me, I should like to go as your commissioner to Wu and Yiieh in the south to Kh\ and Lu in and to the north to Sung and Wei in the east 3in and Khix in the west. I will get them to build for you a great city several hundred li in size, to If
;
;
^
To
;
take the position of a ruler in his court.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
lyO
establish under
it
BK.XXIX.
towns containing- several hundred
thousands of inhabitants, and honour you there as
The kingdom will see you begin your career afresh you will cease from your wars and disband your soldiers you will collect and a feudal lord.
;
;
nourish your brethren, and along with them offer "
the sacrifices to
your ancestors ^
:
—
this
will
course befitting a sage and an officer of
and '
will fulfil the
Come
raged. tions
be a
ability,
wishes of the whole kingdom.'
forward, Kh'm, said
Tao
A"ih, greatly en-
Those who can be persuaded by consideraof gain, and to whom remonstrances may be '
addressed with success, are
all
and
ignorant, low,
ordinary people. That I am tall and large, elegant and handsome, so that all who see me are pleased with me this is an eftect of the body left me by my parents. Though you were not to praise me for it, do I not know it myself? And I have heard ;
that he
—
who
likes to praise
tell
to their face will
ill
of them behind their back.
me
of a great wall and a multi-
also like to speak
And when you
men
is to try to persuade me by conand to cocker me as one of the ordinary people. But how could such advantages last for long Of all great cities there is none so great as the whole kingdom, which was possessed by Yao and Shun, while their descendants (now) have not so much territory as would admit an awl^. Thang and Wu were both set up as the Sons of Heaven, but in after ages (their posterity) were cut
tudinous people, this siderations of gain,
"^
Mt
is
said near the beginning that A'ih
ceased to offer such sacrifices '^
they
;
and
— they had no
The descendants of those worthies were still had a name and a place.
his followers
had
religion.
greatly reduced
;
but
PT.
III.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF A:WANG-3ZE.
VII.
17I
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
and extinguished was not this because the gain of their position was so great a prize And moreover I have heard that anciently birds and beasts were numerous, and men were few, so off
;
.'*
'
*
that they lived in nests in order to avoid the animals.
In the daytime they gathered acorns and chestnuts,
and
they roosted on the trees and on account of this they are called the people of the Nest-builder. Anciently the people did not know the in the night
use of clothes.
;
summer they collected
In
great stores
of faggots, and in winter kept themselves
means of them
;
and on account of
who knew how
called the people
In the age of
their lives.
down
lay
in
and
Shan Nang, the people
simple innocence, and rose up in quiet
their fathers.
deer.
made
they are
to take care of
They knew their mothers, but did not They dwelt along with the elks They ploughed and ate they wove and
security.
know
this
warm by
;
clothes
another
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
;
this
they had no idea
was the grand time of Perfect
Hwang-Ti, however, "*
w^as
He
this virtuous state.
wild of A^o-lu
of injuring one
till
virtue
-.
not able to perpetuate
fought with AV/ih-yu
''
in the
the blood flowed over a hundred
When Yao and Shun arose, they instituted their crowd of ministers. Thane banished his lord. Kino^ Wu killed A''au. Since that time the strong have li.
oppressed the weak, and the
From Thang and
the few.
many
Wu
tyrannised over
downwards, (the
^
See note
2, p.
^
Compare
the description of this primeval time in
^
Commonly spoken
170.
of as
'
the
first rebel.'
See
Book X,
par. 4.
]Ma}-ers*s IManual,
p. 36. *
Perhaps
iTih-lt.
in the present
Pao-an
Km, department of Hsiian-hwa,
]
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
72
BK xxix.
been promoters of disorder and conYou yourself now cultivate and inculcate fusion. you handle whatever the ways of Wan and Wu subjects are anywhere discussed for the instruction of future ages. With your peculiar robe and narrow girdle, with your deceitful speech and hypocritical conduct, you delude the lords of the different states, and are seeking for riches and honours. There is why does not all no greater robber than you are the world call you the Robber K/im, instead of rulers)
have
all
;
;
me
—
Robber A'ih ? You prevailed by your sweet speeches on 3ze-lu, and made him your follower you made him put away his high cap, lay aside his long sword, and
styling
the
'
;
receive your instructions, so that "
Khung
AV^iu
the wrong-doer
is ;"
all
the world said,
able to arrest violence and repress
but in the end,
when
wished proved un-
3ze-llJi
Wei, and the affair body was exhibited in
to slay the ruler of successful,
his
the eastern gate of the capital
;
pickle over
—so did your teaching
of him come to nothing. '
Do
you
call
yourself a scholar of talent, a sage
?
Why, you were twice driven out of Lu you had to run away from Wei you were reduced to extremity in Khi you were held in a state of siege ;
;
;
between AV/an and ^h.3\ there is no resting-place your instructions for your person in the kingdom brought 32e-lu to pickle. Such have been the misfortunes (attending your course). You have done how can no good either for yourself or for others much of ? your doctrines be worth being thought There is no one whom the world exalts so much as it does Hwang-Ti, and still he was not able to ;
;
;
—
*
perfect his virtue, but fought in the wilderness of
PT.
III.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-;lZE.
VII.
the blood flowed over a hundred
A'o-lii, till
1
li.
73
Yao
was not kind to his son \ Shun was not filial -. Yu was paralysed on one sidel Thang banished King Wu smote A'au. King Wan his sovereign. was imprisoned in Yu-li ^. These arc the six men of whom the world thinks the most highly, yet
when we
accurately consider their history,
that for the sake of gain they true (nature),
and
ties
and did violence
tendencies
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
their
all
to
we
see
disallow^ed their its
proper quali-
conduct
cannot
be
thought of but with deep shame. '
Among
ability
They
k/ii.
whom
those
and virtue
world
calls men of PoT and Shii-
declined the rule of Ku-/tu, and died of
starvation on the
bones and
the
w^ere (the brothers)
hill
of Shau-yang, leaving their
unburied. Pao ^\a.o vaunted his condemned the world, but he died with
flesh
conduct, and
arms round a tree^. When Shan-thii Ti's remonstrances were not listened to, he fastened a stone on his back, and threw himself into the Ho, where he was eaten by the fishes and turtles*'. his
A'ieh 5ze-thui was the most devoted (of followers),
and cut a piece from his thigh as food for duke Wan. But when the duke afterwards overlooked him (in ^
Referring to his setting aside his unworthy son, Tan-X'u, and
giving the throne to Shun. ^
See in Mencius, V,
^
This,
to Yii, *
In the present
Ho-nan. ^
A
(I, art.
in the ^
i,
i. 3,
4.
meaning the and brought on by his devotion I think, is
the
district
There king
Wan
;
fact
was highly honourable
to his labours.
of Thang-yin, department A7/ang-teh,
pursued his labours on the Yi King.
recluse of the time of Confucius, according to 27).
way
See
Han Ying
After a dispute with 3ze-kung, he committed suicide described.
art. 26, in
the
same Book of Han Ying.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
74
I
BK. XXIX.
he was angry, and went
his distribution of favours),
away, and was burned to death with a tree
in his
Wei Shang had made an appointment
arms\
with
meet him under a bridge but when she a did not come, and the water rose around him, he would not go away, and died with his arms round one (The deaths of) these four men of the pillars^. were not different from those of the dog that is torn in pieces, the pig that is borne away by a current, or girl to
;
the beggar (drowned in a ditch) with his alms-gourd in his
They were
hand.
caught as
all
in
a net by
their (desire for) fame, not caring to nourish their life *
to
its
bound
end, as they were
Among
those
whom
the
to do.
world
calls
faithful
ministers there have been none like the prince Pi-
kan and was cast
Wu
But 5ze-hsu's (dead) body into the K'mng, and the heart of Pi-kan was cut out. These two were what the world calls loyal ministers, but the end has been that everybody laughs at them. Looking at all the above cases, down to those of 3ze-hsu and Pi-kan, there is not one worthy to be honoured; and as to the admonitions which you, AV/iu, wish to impress on me, if you tell me about the state of the dead, I am unable 3ze-hsu.
know anything about it men (alive), they
to
if
;
things of
what
stated, I
will
now
tion of
I
tell
you. Sir,
the will to be gratified. ^
See Mayers's INIanual,
^
Supposed
in Analects,
me
about the
are only such as
my
all
I
have
about.
views about the condi-
eyes wish to look on beauty
the ears to hear music
to
tell
have heard and know
The
man.
you
;
the
mouth
The
to enjoy flavours
greatest longevity
;
;
man
p. 80.
be the same with the Wei-shang Kao, mentioned
V, 23
;â&#x20AC;&#x201D; see
Mayers's Manual,
p.
251.
THE WRITINGS OF
PT. in. SECT. VII.
can reach
is
a hundred years
eighty years
is
away
and
a
medium
the lowest longevity
;
sickness,
anxieties,
;
A'WANG-3ZE.
calamities, the times
75
longevity
Take
is sixty.
bereavement,
pining,
I
mourning,
when,
any
in
of these, one can open his mouth and laugh, are only four or five days in a month. Heaven and earth
have no its
limit of duration,
(appointed) time.
man
but the death of
Take
a limited time, and compare
amount of
the longest it
has
with what
unli-
is
mited,
its brief existence is not different from the passing of a crevice by one of king MiVs horses ^
Those who cannot
gratify their will
and natural
aims, and nourish their appointed longevity, are
unacquainted with the (right)
Way
(of life).
I
all
cast
from me, AVnii, all that you say. Be quick and go. Hurry back and say not a word more. Your Way is only a wild recklessness, deceitful, hypocritical.
(nature of
It is
man)
;
artful, vain,
and
not available to complete the true
it is
not worth talking about
!
Confucius bowed twice, and hurried away. He went out at the door, and mounted his carriage. Thrice he missed the reins as he tried to take hold of them. His eyes were dazed, and he could not see and his colour was that of slaked lime. He laid hold of the cross-bar, holding his head down, and unable to draw his breath. When he got back, outside the east gate of (the capital of) Lu, he encountered Liu-hsia Al, who said to him, Here you are, right in the gate. For some days I have not seen you. Your carnage and horses are travelstained have you not been to see Tao A'ih ? Con;
'
;
^
King
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
Mu
The name par. 5.
'
had eight famous
of only one
horses, each having
Khi\i-k[
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
is
given here.
its
own name.
See Bk. XVII,
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
176 fucius looked
The
opposition to *
He
up
to heaven, sighed,
other went on,
did.
all
My
'
And
BK. XXIX.
and
said, 'Yes.'
did he not set himself in
your views, as
I
said he
would do
case has been that of the
cauterised himself without being
ill.
I
?'
man who
rushed away,
stroked the tiger's head, played with his whiskers,
and narrowly escaped
his mouth.'
2. 3ze-/{'ang^ asked Man Kau-teh", saying, 'Why do you not pursue a (righteous) course ? Without such a course you will not be believed in unless you are believed in, you will not be employed in and if not employed in office, you will not office Thus, if you look at the matter from acquire gain. the point of reputation, or estimate it from the point ;
;
of gain, a righteous course
truly the right thing.
is
you discard the thought of reputation and gain, yet when you think over the thing in your own mind, you will see that the scholar should not be a single day without pursuing a (righteous) course.' Man Kau-teh said, He who has no shame becomes rich, and he in whom many believe becomes illustrious. Thus the greatest fame and gain would seem to spring from being without shame and being believed in. Therefore if you look at the matter from the point of reputation, or estimate it from the point of gain, to be believed in is the right thing. If you discard the thought of fame and gain, and think over the thing in your own mind, you will see that the scholar in the course which he pursues is (simply) holding fast his Heavenly (nature, and gaining nothing).' If
'
^
We
view to
are told (Analects, II, 18) that official
emolument.'
appears as interlocutor in ^
A
fictitious
this
This
is,
^ze-Mng
'studied with a
probably, the reason
why he
paragraph.
name, meaning,
'
Full of gain recklessly got.'
PT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF X:WANG-BZE.
SFXT.vir.
I
77
Formerly A'ieh and A'au each enjoyed the honour of being the sovereign, and all the wealth of the kingdom was his but if you now say to a (mere) money-grabber, " Your conduct is like that Sze-Z-ang said,
*
;
of A'ieh or A'au," he will look ashamed, and resent the imputation (these two sovereigns) are despised :
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
by the smallest men. /sTung-ni and Mo Ti (on the other hand) were poor, and common men but if )ou ;
say to a Prime Minister that his conduct is like that of A"ung-ni or Mo Ti, then he will be put out and change countenance, and protest that he is not worthy
be so spoken
(to
of)
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; (these two philosophers) are
held to be truly noble by
scholars.
(all)
Thus
it
that the position of sovereign does not necessarily
is
connect with being thought noble, nor the condition of common rank with being thought mean. The difference of being thought noble or mean arises from the conduct being good of being poor and
Man
or bad.'
put
in prison;
and
Kau-teh replied, Small robbers are a great robber becomes a feudal lord '
;
the gate of the feudal lord your righteous
in
scholars will be found.
duke Hwan,
For
instance, Hsiao-po \ the
killed his elder brother,
and took his Kung became
and yet Kwan and Thien /\/i-a.ng, styled TT/^ang-jze, killed his ruler, and usurped the state -, and yet Confucius received a present of silks from him. In their discussions they would condemn the men, but sister-in-law to himself,
his minister
^
The name
-
Compare
par.
I.
;
of duke
Hwan.
the account of the
same transaction in Book X, But there is no evidence
See also Analects, XIV, 22.
but rather the contrary, that Confucius ever received a
Thien or
A'/zan
[40]
Han
2;.
N
gift
from
1
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
yS
In this
them.
abased themselves before way their words and actions must
conduct they
their
in
BK. XXIX.
—
was it war together in their breasts not a contradiction and perversity? As it is said in The a book, " Who is bad ? and who is good ? successful is regarded as the Head, and the unhave been
at
;
'
successful as the Tail."
you do not follow the usual course of what is held to be right, but observe no distinction between the near and remote degrees of kin, no difference between the noble and the mean, no order between the old and the young, then how shall a separation be made of the fivefold arrangement (of the virtues), and the six parties Man Kau-teh replied, (in the social organisation)?' Yao killed his eldest son, and Shun banished his 3ze-/^ang said,
'
If
'
half-brother^
:
— did they observe the rules about the of kin
different degrees
Thang deposed
?
A"ieh
;
—did
they observe the
riofhteousness that should obtain
between the noble
king
Wu
overthrew
Kau
:
and the mean ? King Ki took the place of his elder did they brother-, and the duke of A"au killed his ^ observe the order that should obtain between the The Literati make hypoelder and the younger ? :
critical all
speeches
;
the followers of
should be loved equally:
— do
Mo
we
—
hold that
find in
them
the separation of the fivefold arrangement (of the
'
Exaggerations or misrepresentations.
was the so-called king ^i-li, the father of king Wan. state of ^au might descend to him, left and withdrew south to what was then the wild region of Wu.
^
King
A'l
His elder brother, that the it,
See Analects, VIII, ^
Who
i
;
the Shih King, III,
i.
Ode
7. 3, 4.
had joined with Wu-kang, son of the tyrant of Yin,
rebellion, thus threatening the stability of the
in
new dynasty of A'au.
THE WRITINGS OF
PT, in. SECT. VII.
and the
virtues)',
And am all
tion)^
and
?
A'WANG-3ZE.
1
79
six parties (in the social organisa-
further, you, Sir, are all for reputation,
but where the actual search for reputation and gain may not be in accordance with principle and will not bear to be examined in I
for gain
;
the light of the right way,
let
me and you
refer the
matter to-morrow^ to the decision of Wu-yo^'
The small man pursues after man pursues after reputation.
(This Wu-yo) said,
wealth
'
the superior
;
The way
which they change their feelings and is different but if they were to cast away what they do, and replace it with doing nothing, they would be the same. Hence it is said, " Do not be a small man return and pursue after the Heavenly in you. Do not be a superior man follow in
alter their nature
;
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
;
the rule of the Heavenly in you.
view the thing
straight,
vealed in you.
Look
be
it
it
the light of
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
crooked, be
Heaven
it
as re-
round on every side of it, and cease your endeavours. Be it
all
as the time indicates, right,
in
Be
wrong, hold
fast the ring in yourself in
Alone by yourself, ponder over the right way. Do not turn your course do not try to complete your righteousness. You will fail in what you do. Do not haste to be rich do not follow after your perfection. If you do, you will lose the heavenly in you." which
all
conditions converge.
carry out your idea
;
;
;
^
Probably what are called
^
The
parties in the
'
'
the five constant virtues.'
Three Bonds of
Society,' or
Three Cardinal
Objects of Duty. '
So Lu
we
Shu-yl-ih
(0 =
Wu-yo
^
g
).
name, which is the simplest construction, we must still recognise its meaning as denoting 'one who is unbound by the conventionalities of opinion.' Much of what he is made to say is in rhyme, and might also be so translated. *
If
take
as a
N
2
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
l8o *
Pi-kan had his heart cut out
eyes gouged out
:
— such
;
were the
3ze-hsu had his
consequences
evil
The upright person bore father Wei Shang was drowned
of their loyalty. against his
BK. XXIX.
^
;
witness :
—such
were the misfortunes of good faith. Pao-^ze stood till he was dried up Shan-^ze would not defend himself^: such were the injuries brought on by disinterestedness. Confucius did not see his mother ^ Khwang-^ze'* did not see his father: such were the ;
—
—
of the righteous. These are instances handed down from former ages, and talked about failures
in these later times.
They show
us
how
superior
men, in their determination to be correct in their words and resolute in their conduct, paid the penalty of these misfortunes, and were involved in these distresses.'
Mr. Dissatisfied^ asked Mr. Know-the-Mean ^ saying, 'There is no man after all who does not strive 3.
and pursue after gain. When men are rich, then others go to them. Going to them, they put themselves beneath them. In that position they do honour to them as nobler than themselves. But to for reputation
^ '^
See the Analects, XIII, 18. The reading of the name here
identification perhaps
is
is
with Shan Shang
not certain.
(E^ /jrY
The
best
the eldest son
of duke Hsien of ^'m,
who was put to death on a false charge of having put poison into his father's food, from which he would not defend himself. ^
A
*
The Khwang^ang
false charge.
of Mencius, IV,
ii,
30, q.v.
Both of these names are fictitious. About the meaning of the first, there can be no difference of opinion. I have given that of ^
the second according to my understanding of Ki, Book XXVIII, section I.
it,
—
see in the Li
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF
SECT. VII.
III.
A'WANG-3ZE.
l8l
see others taking that position and doing honour to us
way
the
is
to
prolong
and
Hfe,
to secure the rest
You
of the body and the satisfaction of the mind. alone, Sir, however,
have no idea of
your knowledge
deficient
is
?
Is
Is
this.
that
it
it
that
you have
the knowledge, but want the strength to carry into practice
to
?
Or
is it
do what you consider
man judging
now
is
and
living in the
that
we
jured
He
is
right,
mind
it
made up
and never allow yourreplied, 'Here
of
us, his
contemporaries,
same neighbourhood
consider ourselves scholars
all
is
Know-the-Mean
self to forget it?' this
that your
as himself,
who have
ab-
vulgar ways and risen above the w^orld.
entirely without the thought of submitting to
the rule of what ancient
is
He
right.
therefore studies
the present, and
times and
the
differing
questions about the right and wrong, and agrees
with the vulgar ideas and influences of the age, abandoning what is most important and discarding
most honourable, in order to be free to act But is he not wide of the mark when as he does. he thinks that this is the w^ay to promote long life, and to secure the rest of the body and the satisfaction of the mind ? He has his painful afflictions and
what
is
he does not inquire how his body is so variously affected he has his apprehensive terrors, and his happy joys, but he does not his quiet repose, but
;
how his mind has such different experiences. He knows how to pursue his course, but he does not know why he does so. Even if he had the dignity inquire
of the Son of Heaven, and all the wealth of the kingdom were his, he would not be beyond the reach of '
misfortunes
But riches are
and in
evils.'
Dissatisfied
rejoined,
every w^ay advantageous to man.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
l82
With them
his
BK. xxix.
attainment of the beautiful and
mastery of every art become what the perfect cannot obtain nor the sagely
man
reach to
man his
;
appropriation of the bravery and strength of others
enables him to exercise a powerful sway
;
his avail-
wisdom and plans of others makes him be accounted intelligent and discriminating his taking advantage of the virtues of others makes him be esteemed able and good. Though he may not be the holder of a state, he is looked to with awe as a ruler and father. Moreover, music, beauty, with the pleasures of the taste and of power, are appreciated by men's minds and rejoiced in without any previous learning of them the body reposes in them without waiting for the example of others. Desire and dislike, avoidance and pursuit, do not ing himself of the
;
;
require any master;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
this
is
Though
the world
of them,
who can refrain from The action of the
replied,
the
'
good
of
the nature of man.
may condemn
the
it ?
'
wise
one's indulgence
Know-the-Mean is
directed
for
but they do not go and degree. Therefore when they have enough, they do not strive (for more) they have no further object, and so they do not seek for one. When they have not enough, against
people,
the (proper) rule
;
they
seek for
will
it
;
they will strive for
it
in
every
and yet not think of themselves as greedy. they have (already) a superfluity, they will de-
quarter, If
cline (any
more) they will decline the throne, and yet not think of themselves as disinterested the con;
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
ditions of disinterestedness
and greediness are (with them) not from the constraint of anything external.
Through
may be
their exercise of introspection, their
power
that of the sovereign, but they will not in
PT.
III.
SECT.
their nobility
may be
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-aZE.
VII.
be arrogant to others
their wealth
;
that of the whole kingdom, but they will
not in their possession of
They
183
it
make
mock of
a
others.
estimate the evils to which they are exposed,
and are anxious about the reverses which they may
They
experience.
think
how
their possessions
may
be injurious to their nature, and therefore they will decline and not accept them but not because they seek for reputation and praise. Yao and Shun were the sovereigns, and harmony ;
—
'
prevailed.
It
did so, not because of their benevolence
towards the people
;
—they would
what was Shan ATlian
not, for
(deemed) admirable, injure their lives. and Hsil Yii might have been the sovereigns, but they would not receive the throne not that they ;
its
—
without purpose, but they would not by occupancy injure themselves. These all followed
declined
it
was advantageous to them, and declined what was injurious, and all the world celebrates their superiority. Thus, though they enjoy the distinction, they did what they did, not for the sake of the reputation and praise.' after W'hat
Dissatisfied '
(continued
In thus thinking
it
his
argument),
saying,
necessary for their reputation,
they bitterly distressed their bodies, denied themselves
what was
pleasant,
and
restricted themselves
to a bare sustenance in order to sustain their life; but so they had life-long distress, and long-continued
pressure replied, is
'
till
injurious
it is
so,
their death arrived.'
Tranquil ease :
— so
it is
is
with
Know-the-lNIean
happiness things,
all
where the superfluity
is
;
a superfluity
and
of wealth.
especiall)'
The
of the rich are provided with the music of
drums, flageolets and
flutes
;
and
their
ears
bells,
mouths are
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
184
Stuffed with the flesh of fed beasts
the richest flavour
BK. XXIX.
and with wine of
so are their desires satisfied,
;
till
—
theirs may be pronounced a condition of disorder. Sunk deeply in their self-sufficiency, they resemble individuals ascending a height with a heavy burden on their their condition may be pronounced one of backs
they forget their proper business
:
—
They covet
bitter suffering.
comfort from them fain
:
monopolise
it
they covet power, and would
;
;
riches, thinking to derive
when
quiet and retired, they
drowned in luxurious indulgence their persons they seem to shine, and they are full of boasting are
;
:
may be
said to be in a state of disease.
desire to be rich stores, and,
and striving
deaf to
—
In their
for gain, they
fill
their
admonition, refuse to desist
all
from their course. They are even more elated, their conduct may be proand hold on their way nounced disgraceful. When their wealth is amassed :
they cannot use
till
and
it,
not part with
will
—
they clasp it
;
when
it
to their breasts
their hearts are dis-
tressed with their very fulness, they
more and said to
will
not desist
:
—
still
their condition
seek for
may be
be sad. In-doors they are apprehensive of and begging thieves, and out-of-doors they
pilfering
are afraid of being injured by plundering robbers in-doors they have
many chambers and
;
partitions,
and out-of-doors they do not dare to go alone they may be said to be in a state of (constant) :
alarm.
These
most deplorable in the world, but they forget them all, and have lost their faculty of judgment. When the evil comes, though they begged it with all the powers of their nature, and by the sacrifice of all their wealth, they could '
six conditions are the
PT.
III.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
VII.
not bring back one day of untroubled peace.
they look for their reputation,
when they seek
To
is
it
for their wealth,
185
When
not to be seen
it is
;
not to be got.
task their thoughts, and destroy their bodies,
striving for (such an p^reat
delusion
?'
end
as) this
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
is it
not a case of
1
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
86
BK. xxx.
BOOK XXX. Part
YUeh
A'ien, or
'
Delight
Wan
Formerly, king
in the
Sword-fight
\'
of A"ao^ delighted in the
More than
sword-fight. ters of the
Section VIII.
III.
three thousand men, mas-
weapon, appeared as
his guests, lining the
way on either side of his gate, and fighting together before him day and night. Over a hundred of them would die or be (severely) wounded in the course of a year, but he was never weary of looking on (at
was he of them. The three years, when the kingdom
their engagements), so fond
thing continued for
began
and other
to decay,
against
The
states to plan
measures
it.
crown-prince Khwei^ was distressed, and laid
the case before his attendants, saying,
'
If
any one
can persuade the king, and put an end to these
swordsmen, 'See
will
I
give him a thousand ounces of
vol. xxxix, pp. 158, 159.
Probably king Hui-wan
298-265) of A'ao, one of the 3in was subdivided, and which afterwards all claimed the sovereignty of the kingdom. In this Book A'wang-jze appears as a contemporary of king Wan, which ^
states into
which the great
makes
'
the
formerly
'
(b. c.
state of
commences seem
with which the paragraph
strange. ^
Sze-ma
fight,
nor of
ceeded by young.
K/mn this
his
says nothing of king
son Khwei.
son
Tan
(;|^'),
He
Wan's
love of the sword-
says that in 265
who appears
to
Wan
was
suc-
have been quite
THE WRITINGS OF i:WANG-3ZE.
PT, ni. SECT.viil.
187
His attendants said, (Only) A'wang-jze is Thereupon the prince sent men this,' do able to with a thousand ounces of silver to offer to /iwangjze, who, however, would not accept them, but went When he saw the prince, he wdth the messengers. said, O prince, w^hat have you to say to A'au, and The prince w^hy would you give me the silver?' replied, I have heard that you, master, are sagaI sent you respectfully the thoucious and sage. sand ounces of silver, as a prelude to the silks and But as you decline to receive them, other gifts ^ tell you (w^hat I washed from you)?' I now how dare ATwang-^ze rejoined, I have heard, O prince, that what you wanted me for was to wean the king from what is his delight. Suppose that in trying to persuade his Majesty I should offend him, and not fulfil your expectation, I shall be punished with death and could I then enjoy this silver ? Or suppose that I shall succeed in persuading his Majesty, and silver.'
'
*
'
'
;
accomplish what you desire, what
kingdom of A'ao not get
The
that
I
might ask
there in the
is
for
which
crowii-prince said,
Yes
'
but
;
the king, will see none but sw^ordsmen.' replied,
I
would
?
'
I
know
;
but
I
am
expert
in
my
(father),
A'wang-jze
the use of the
That is w^ell,' observed the prince the swordsmen wdiom his Majesty sees all have sw^ord.'
*
hair in a
tangle, with whiskers projecting out.
w^ear slouching caps with coarse tassels,
and
This,
I
think,
is
talk
the meaning.
but
their
They
and unornamented
their coats are cut short behind.
have staring eyes, and
'
'
;
They
about the hazards of
It
presents to your followers in attendance
may on
possibly
you.'
mean
'
for
1
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
88
BK. XXX.
game. The king is dehghted with all this but now you are sure to present yourself to him in your scholar's dress, and this will stand greatly in the way of your success.' A^vang-^ze said, I will then, with your leave, get me a swordsman's dress.' This was ready in three days, and when he appeared in it before the prince, the latter went with him to introduce him to the king, who then drew his sword from its scabbard their
'
and waited
for him.
When
/iTwang-jze entered the
he did not hurry forward, nor, when he saw the king, did he bow. The king asked him, What do you want to teach me, Sir, that you have got the prince to mention you beforehand?' The door of the
hall,
'
have heard that your Majesty is fond of the sword-fight, and therefore I have sought an interview with you on the ground of (my skill in the Wliat can you do with your use of) the sword.' Let me meet with sword against an opponent ? an opponent every ten paces, my sword would deal with him, so that I should not be stopped in a march reply was,
'
I
*
'
'
of a thousand
li.'
The king was
delighted with
him, and said, You have not your match in the kingdom.' /I'wang-jze replied, A good swordsman '
'
makes a feint (against his opponent), then seems to give him an advantage, and finally gives his thrust, reaching him before he can return the blow. I should like to have an opportunity to show you my skill.' The king said, Stop (for a little), Master. Go to your lodging, and wait for my orders. I will make arrangements for the play, and then first
'
call you.'
The
king accordingly
for seven
days,
till
made
trial
more than
swordsmen of them were
of his
sixty
rr.
III.
SECT.
THE WRITINGS OF
VIII.
made them
or six men, and
He
wounded.
killed, or (severely)
A'WANG-3ZE.
189
then selected five
bring their swords and
take their places beneath the
after
hall,
which he
To-day I am going to make (you and) these men show what you can do with your swords.' I have long been called TTwang-^ze,
and said
to him,
'
'
looking for the opportunity,'
replied
A'wang-jze.
The
king then asked him what would be the length of the sword which he would use and he said, Any '
;
have three swords, any one of which I will use, as may please your Majesty. Let me first tell you of them, and then go to the
length will suit me, but
arena.'
'
I
hear about the three and A%ang-5ze went on,
should like to
I
swords,' said
the
king
;
'There is the sword of the Son of Heaven; the sword of a feudal prince and the sword of a ;
common man.' What about '
the sword of the
'This sword has its
point
Yen-/c/ii'^
and
A7/i and (Mount) Tai
;
Son of Heaven ^
'
?
Shih-zC'/^ane^ for
for
its
edge
;
3if^
and Wei for its back A^au and Sung for its hilt Han and Wei for its sheath. It is embraced by the wild tribes all around it is wrapped up in the four seasons it is bound round by the Sea of Po'* and its girdle Is the enduring hills. It is regulated by the five elements its wielding is by means of Punishments and Kindness its unsheathing is like that of ;
;
;
;
;
;
^
Some
near the -
A
noted place in the state of Yen, the capital of ^vh^ch was
site
of the present Peking.
wall, north of
northern
Yen,
built as
a barrier of defence against the
tribes.-
3
Mount
*
A
Thai.
region lying along the present gulf of ^ih-li, between the
Pei-ho and the J^/i'mg-ho in Shan-tung.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
igO
Yin and Yang summer it is put in
the
;
When of
it
it is
laid
action in the
thrust forward, there
when
;
when
Hfted up, there
down, there
wheeled round, there of
it
above,
;
held fast in the spring and
is
it
;
it
BK. xxx.
autumn and
nothing above
is
nothing below
is
nothing
is
winter.
nothing in front
is
left
it
it
when
;
on any side and
cleaves the floating clouds
;
penetrates to every division of the earth. sword be once used, and the princes are all reformed, and the whole kingdom submits. This is the sword of the Son of Heaven \' King Wan looked lost in amazement, and said again, 'And what about the sword of a feudal lord ?' (TTwang-^ze) replied, This sword has wise and brave officers for its point pure and disinterested officers for its edge able and honourable officers for its back loyal and sage officers for its hilt valiant and eminent officers for its sheath. When this sword is thrust directly forward, as in the former
below,
Let
it
this
'
;
;
;
;
case, there
is
nothing
upwards, there there is
is
is
in front of
nothing above
nothing below
it
;
nothing on any side of
the three luminaries
its
seasons
;
between,
it
of the people, and in
below, is
is
all
;
Above,
it.
is
;
it
when directed when laid down, ;
when wheeled
from the round heaven, and the square earth, and
it
in in
in
its
round, there
law
is
taken
accordance with
law
is
taken from
accordance with the four
harmony with the minds
the parts of the state there
Let this sword be once used, and you seem to hear the crash of the thunder-peal. Within peace.
is
By
sword ^wang-jze evidently means the power of the and directed by good government. ^
this
sovereign, supported by the strength of the kingdom,
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF
SECT. VIII.
III.
the four borders there are none fully submit,
'
who do
and obey the orders of the
the sword of the feudal
is
And what about the
I9I
isTWANG-SZE.
not respectruler.
This
lord.'
sword of the common man
asked the king (once more).
?'
{A'wang-5ze) replied,
The sword of the common man (is wielded by) who have their hair in a tangle, with whiskers projecting out who wear slouching caps with coarse *
those
;
and unornamented short behind
;
tassels,
who have
and have
their coats cut
staring e}es, and talk (only)
They
about the hazards (of their game).
hit at
one
xA-bove, the sword slashes and below, it scoops out the liver and luno-s. This is the sword of the common man. (The users of it) are not different from fighting cocks any morning their lives are brought to an end they are of no use in the affairs of the state. Your Majesty occupies the seat of the Son of Heaven, and that you should be so fond of the swordsmanship of such common men, is unworthy,
another before you.
through the neck
;
;
;
as
I
venture to think, of your Majesty.'
On
king drew AVang-jze with him, and
this the
where the cook set forth a meal, which the king walked round three
went up
to the top of the hall,
times (unable to him, self
'
Sit I
down
sit
quietly.
have said
King Wan,
down
all I
to
it).
A'wang-^ze said to
Great King, and calm yourwished to say about swords.'
thereafter, did not quit the palace for
three months, and the swordsmen selves in their
all
killed
them-
own rooms \
AVang-jze's parables had had their intended effect. It was The commennot in his mind to do anything for the swordsmen. 'Indignant at not being treated as they had been tators say: ^
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
before, they
all killed
themselves.'
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
192
BK. xxxi.
BOOK XXXI. Part
Section IX.
III.
Yii-fu, or
'
The Old Fisherman
\'
Confucius, rambling in the forest of 3ze-wei^ stopped
and sat down by the Apricot altar. The disciples began to read their books, while he proceeded to play on his lute, singing as he did so. He had not half finished his ditty when an old fisherman stepped ^
See
-
A
vol. xxxix, p. 159.
forest or grove in the
neighbourhood of the capital of Lu. I do not know why the forest was so denominated. That I have correctly determined its position, however, may be inferred from a quotation in the Khang-hsi dictionary under the character than (=' altar') to the
3ze-wei means
'
black silken curtains;' and
Confucius, leaving (the capital of) Lu by the eastern on passing the old apricot altar, said, "This is the altar reared by 3ang Wan-y('ung to solemnise covenants." Dr. Morrison under the same than defines the second phrase hsing effect that
'
gate,
'
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
thanâ&#x20AC;&#x201D; as The
place where Confucius taught,' which Dr. Williams, under hsing, has amplified into The place where Confucius had '
'
But the text does not justify so definite a conclusion. The picture which the Book raises before my mind is that of a his school.'
with a row or clump of apricot trees, along which was
forest,
a terrace, having on
it
the altar of
lake or at least a stream near to
Bang Wan-Z'ung, and
with a
which the ground sloped down. Here the writer introduces us to the sage and some of his disciples, on one occasion, when they were attracted from their books and music by the appearance of the old fisherman. I visited
m
1873,
called
'
i^ot far
it,
to
from the Confucian cemetery, a ruined building which was pointed out as the site of
the College of Au-Sze,'
the School of Confucius.
The
of the situation in this Book.
place would suit
all
the
demands
PT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
SECT. IX.
I93
down from
his boat, and came towards them. His beard and eyebrows were turning white his hair ;
was
uncombed
and his sleeves hung idly down. He walked thus up from the bank, till he got to the dry ground, when he stopped, and, with his left hand holdino: one of his knees, and the riirht hand at his chin, listened. When the ditty was finished, he beckoned to 3^e-kung and 3^G"1'-\ who both responded and went to him. Pointing to Confucius, he said, 'Who is he ?' 3ze-lu replied, He is the And of what family is he ?' Superior Man of Lii.' And what is the 'He is of the Khung family.' all
;
'
'
'
To
Khung?'
occupation of this Mr.
this question
3ze-lu gave no reply, but 3ze-kung replied, scion of the
Khung family
devotes himself
This
'
in his
own
nature to leal-heartedness and sincerity; in his con-
duct he manifests benevolence and righteousness
;
he cultivates the ornaments of ceremonies and music he pays special attention to the relation;
ships of society
;
above, he would promote loyalty
to the hereditary lords
formation of beinsf to
Khung The
all
below, he seeks the trans-
;
people
classes of the
kingdom
benefit the
devotes himself
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
this
his object
;
is
what Mr.
to.'
stranger further asked, 'Is he a ruler pos-
sessed of territory
?
'
'
No,'
was 3ze-kung's
reply.
No he the assistant of any prince or king ? lauoh retrace and to and on this the other began to his steps, saying as he went, Yes, benevolence is '
'
Is
'
;
'
benevolence (the
evils
But
!
am
I
afraid he will not escape
incident to humanity).
By
embittering
his mind and toiling his body, he is imperilling his true (nature) Alas how far removed is he from !
!
the proper [4C]
way
(of
life)
!
O
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
1^4
BK. XXXI.
3ze-kung returned, and reported (what the man had said) to Confucius, who pushed his kite aside,
and
arose, saying,
'
Is
?
he not a sage
slope he went in search of him.
'
and down the he reached
When
the edge of the lake, there was the fisherman with
dragging the boat towards him. Turning round and seeing Confucius, he came back towards Confucius then drew back, him and stood up. What do bowed to him twice, and went forward. his pole,
'
you want with me, Sir reply was,
'A
little
?
'
asked the stranger.
while ago,
my
The
Master, you broke
your remarks and went away. Infedo not know what you wished to say, and have ventured here to wait for your instructions, fortunate if I may but hear the sound of your words off the thread of
rior to you,
I
to complete the assistance that
you can give
'Ah!' responded the stranger, 'how great love of learning
till
I
'Since
I
am now
!
your
!
Confucius bowed twice, and then rose said,
is
me
was young,
I
have cultivated
sixty-nine years old
;
but
I
up,
and
learning-
have not
had an opportunity of hearing the perfect teaching dare I but listen to you with a humble and unprejudiced mind ? The stranger replied, Like seeks to like, and (birds) of the same note respond to one Allow me to another this is a rule of Heaven. explain what I am in possession of, and to pass over (from its standpoint) to the things which occupy What you occupy yourself with are the affairs you. of men. When the sovereign, the feudal lords, the great officers, and the common people, these four classes, do what is correct (in their several positions), we have the beauty of good order and when they ;
'
'
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
;
leave their proper duties, there ensues the greatest
PT.
III.
SECT. IX.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
When
disorder.
the
officials
I95
attend to their duties,
and the common people are anxiously concerned about their business, there is no encroachment on one another's rights. Fields running to waste leaking rooms insufficiency of food and clothing taxes unprovided for want of harmony among wives and concubines and these are want of order between old and young '
;
;
;
;
;
;
common
the troubles of the
Incompetency
'
people.
for their charges
their official business
;
—
inattention to
;
want of probity
in
carelessness and idleness in subordinates
merit and excellence
emolument
No
'
their
:
articles
;
want of
in
skill
officers.
the clans in
;
in
their
of bad
quality
spring and
autumn
of tribute
appearances at court
;
and uncertainty of rank and
;
states rebellious ;
conduct
failure of
— these are the troubles of great
loyal ministers at their courts
chanics
;
the dissatisfaction of the sovereign
:
;
;
melate
and
— these are the
troubles of the feudal lords. '
Want
of
the Yin and Yang and heat, affecting all oppression and disorder among their presuming to plunder and
harmony between
;
unseasonableness of cold things injuriously;
the feudal princes,
one another, to the injury of the people ceremonies and music ill-regulated the resources
attack
;
;
for expenditure
relationships
doned
exhausted or deficient
uncared for
;
to licentious disorder
;
the social
and the people aban-
:— these
are the troubles
Son of Heaven and his ministers. Now, Sir, you have not the high rank of a
of the '
ruler,
a feudal lord, or a minister of the royal court, nor are you in the inferior position of a great minister,
with his departments of business, and yet )ou take
o
2
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
196 it
BK. XXXI.
on you to regulate ceremonies and music, and to
give special attention to the relationships of society, with a view to transform the various classes of the
people
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
is
not an
it
your business
multiplication of
excessive
?
And moreover men are liable to eight defects, and (the conduct of) affairs to four evils of which we must by all means take account. To take the management of affairs which do not concern him is called monopolising. To bring forward a subject which no one regards is called loquacity. To lead men on by speeches made to '
;
'
please
them
is
without regard to
To
sycophancy. right or wrong is
called
To
praise
men
called flattery.
be fond of speaking of men's wickedness
is
called
To part friends and separate relatives mischievousness. To praise a man deceitfully, or in the same way fix on him the characterof being bad, is called depravity. Without reference to their being good or bad, to agree with men wdth double face, in order to steal a knowledge of what they w^ish, is called being dangerous. Those eight defects produce disorder among other calumn3\ called
is
men and not make
injury to one's self
A
superior
man
wall
a friend of one w-ho has them, nor will an
intelligent ruler
make him
his minister.
To
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
speak of what I called the four evils To be fond of conducting great affairs, changing and *
altering
:
what
is
of long-standing, to obtain for one's
self the reputation of meritorious service,
ambition
is
called
wisdom and intrude into affairs, encroaching on the work of others, and representing it as one's own, is called greediness to ;
to
claim
all
;
see his errors without changing them, and to go on
PT.
III.
SECT. IX.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
more
resolutely in his
with,
is
own way when remonstrated when another agrees
obstinacy
called
197
;
with himself, to approve of him, and, however good
he
may
be,
when he
disagrees, to disapprove of him,
boastful conceit. These are the four one can put away the eight defects, and allow no course to the four evils, he begins to be capable of being taught.' Confucius looked sorrowful and sighed. (Again) he bowed twice, and then rose up and said, I was I had to flee from Wei the twice driven from Lu. tree under v/hich I rested was cut down in Sung I was kept in a state of siege between AV/an and I do not know what errors I had committed 3hai. that I came to be misrepresented on these four is
called
When
evils.
'
;
;
occasions (and suffered as
looked grieved
(at
did).'
I
The
stranger
these words), changed counte-
Very difiicult it is, Sir, to make you understand. There was a man who was friehtened at his shadow and disliked to see his nance, and said,
footsteps, so that
'
he ran
to escape
from them.
But
frequently he lifted his feet, the more
the more
numerous his footprints were and however fast he shadow did not leave him. He thought he was going too slow, and ran on v/ith all his speed without stopping, till his strength was exhausted and he died. He did not know that, if he had stayed in a shady place, his shadow would have disappeared, and that if he had remained still, he his stupidity was would have lost his footprints And you. Sir, exercise your judgment excessive on the questions about benevolence and righteousness you investigate the points where agreement and difference touch you look at the changes from ;
ran, his
:
!
;
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
198
movement
and from
BK. XXXI.
movement
you have mastered the rules of receiving- and giving you have defined the feehngs of hking and dishking you have harmonised the Hmits of joy and and yet you have hardly been able to anger: escape (the troubles of which you speak). If you to rest
rest to
;
;
;
—
own
earnestly cultivated your
person, and carefully
guarded your (proper) truth, simply rendering to others what was due to them, then you would have escaped such entanglements. But now, when }ou do not cultivate }our own person, and make the cultivation of others your object, are you not occupying yourself with what is external ? Confucius with an air of sadness said, Allow me to ask what it is that you call my proper Truth.' The stranger replied, 'A man's proper Truth is pure sincerity in its highest degree without this pure sincerity one cannot move others. Hence if one (only) forces himself to wail, however sadly he ma)do so, it is not (real) sorrow if he forces himself to be angry, however he may seem to be severe, he excites no awe if he forces himself to show affection, however he may smile, he awakens no harmo'
'
;
—
;
;
nious reciprocation. is
yet sorrowful
stration, yet
smile,
yet
Given
this
efficacy
valuable.
;
True
produces a
without,
without a sound,
true anger, without any
awakens awe truth
grief,
;
harmonious
within,
and
this
demon-
true affection, without a reciprocation.
it
exercises
is
why we count
a spiritual
In our relations with others,
it
so
appears
it
—
according to the requirements of each case in the service of parents, as gentle, filial duty; in the service of rulers, as loyalty and integrity in festive :
;
drinking, as pleasant enjoyment; in the performance
PT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF
SECT. IX.
A'WANG-3ZE.
1
of the mourning rites, as sadness and sorrow. loyalty
and
thing
in festive
;
mourning
good
integrity,
rites,
service
is
the sorrow
;
In
the principal
drinking, the enjoyment
the giving them pleasure.
99
;
in
the
in the service of parents,
The beauty
of the ser-
vice rendered (to a ruler) does not require that
always be performed
in
one way
;
it
the service of
parents so as to give them pleasure takes no account
how
the festive drinking which done ministers enjoyment does not depend on the appliances for it the observance of the mourning rites with the proper sorrow asks no questions about the
of
is
it
;
;
rites
themselves.
tice
of the
is
Rites are prescribed for the prac-
common
people; man's proper
Truth
what he has received from Heaven, operating
spontaneously, and
unchangeable.
Therefore the
sages take their law from Heaven, and prize their (proper) Truth, without submitting to the restricThe stupid do the reverse of this. tions of custom. They are unable to take their law from Heaven,
and are influenced by other men
they do not
;
know
proper Truth (of their nature), of ordinary things, and dominion but are under the change according to the customs (around them) Alas for you. always, consequently, incomplete.
how
to prize the
:
you were early steeped in the hypocrisies of men, and have been so late in hearing about the Great Way (Once more), Confucius bowed twice (to the fisherman), then rose again, and said, That I have met Sir,
that
!
'
had the happiness of getting to If you, Master, are not ashamed, but will heaven. let me be as your servant, and continue to teach me, will let me venture to ask where your dwelling is. I
you to-day
is
as
if I
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
200
BK. XXXI.
then beg to receive your instructions there, and finish my learning of the Great Way.' The stranger re-
have heard the saying, " If It be one with whom you can walk together, go with him to the If It be one with subtlest mysteries of the Tao. whom you cannot walk together and he do not know^ the Tao, take care that you do not associate with him, and you will yourself Incur no responsiDo your utmost. Sir. I must leave you, bility." With this he shoved off his boat, I must leave you and w^ent away among the green reeds. phed,
'
I
!
'
Yen
Yiian (now) returned to the carriage, where
him the strap but Confucius did not look round, (continuing where he was), till the wavelets were stilled, and he did not hear the sound
3ze-lu
handed
of the pole,
to
when
take his seat.
;
at last
he ventured to (return and)
by his side in the carriage, have been your servant for a
5ze-lu,
asked him, saying,
'
I
have never seen you, Master, treat another with the awe and reverence which you have long time, but
now shown.
I
have seen you in the presence of a Lord of ten thousand chariots or a Ruler of a thousand, and they have never received you In a different audience-room, or treated you but with the courtesies due to an equal, while you have still carried yourself with a reserved and haughty air but I
;
to-day this old fisherman has stood erect in front of
you with his pole in his hand, while you, bent from your loins In the form of a sounding-stone, would bow twice before you answered him was not your ;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
reverence of him excessive ? Your disciples will all think It strange in you, Master. Why did the old fisherman receive such
homage from you
?
Confucius leant forward on the cross-bar of the
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF
SECT. IX.
III.
20I
A'\VAXG-3ZE.
heaved a sig-h, and said, Difficidt indeed is it to change you, O Yu You have been trained and propriety righteousness in for long, and yet your servile and mean heart has not been taken from you. Come nearer, that I may speak fully to If 3^ou meet one older than yourself, and do you. If you not show him respect, you fail in propriety. see a man of superior wisdom and goodness, and do not honour him, you want the great characteristic of carriage,
'
!
If that (fisherman) did not possess
humanity.
the highest degree,
how
could he
make
it
in
others sub-
And if their submission to him be not not attain to the truth (of their do sincere, they nature), and Inflict a lasting Injury on their persons. Alas there is no greater calamity to man than the and you, O Yu, you want of this characteristic mit to him
?
!
;
alone, would take such vvant on
'Moreover, the
Tao
;
to observe
it,
is
life.
to conform tice Is ruin wherever the sagely man ;
it.
And
it,
To is
to fail In this
oppose
success.
finds the
it
all is
in prac-
Therefore
Tao, he honours
that old fisherman to-day might be said
to possess
reverence
the course by which
For things
things should proceed.
death
is
yourself.
it
?'
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; dared
I
presume not
to
show him
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
202
BK. xxxii.
BOOK XXXII. Part
Section X.
III.
Lieh Yii-khau^ I.
Lieh Yu-khau had started to
to KJA, but
o-o
came back when he was half-way to it. He met Po-hwan Wu-^an^, who said, 'Why have you come back ?' His reply was, I was frightened.' What frightened you 'I went into ten soup-shops^ to get a meal, and in five of them the soup was set before me before (I had paid for it)'*.' But what was there in that to frighten you ?' (Lieh-^ze) said, Though the inward and true purpose be not set forth, the body like a spy gives some bright display '
'
.-^
'
'
'
it. And this outward demonstration overawes men's minds, and makes men on light grounds treat one as noble or as aged, from which evil to him will
of
be produced. Now vendors of soup supply their commodity simply as a matter of business, and however much they may dispose of, their profit is but little, ^
See
^
The same
vol. xxxix, pp.
and XXI, there
in
par.
2,
160-162.
no doubt, who
though the
Wu
in
is
mentioned
Wu-zan
is
in II, par. 2,
here
^,
and
^.
and congee shanties, I suppose, which a traveller on the road-side. * The meaning is not plain. There must have been something the respect and generosity of the attendants which made Lieh^
in
teacher,
Lil<.e
China
the tea
finds
^ze feel that
Taoism.
still
his
manner was
inconsistent with his profession of
FT.
Ill,
and
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
SECT. X.
203
power is but slight and yet they treated as I have said how much more would the lord of ten thousand chariots do so His body burdened with (the cares of his) kingdom, and his knowledge overtasked by its affairs, he would entrust those affairs to me, and exact from me the successful conduct (of its government). It was this which frightened me/ Po-hwan Wu-^an replied, 'Admirable perspicacity But if you carry yourself as you do, men will flock to you for protection.' Not long after, Po-hwan Wu--san went (to visit Lieh-jze), and found the space outside his door full of shoes \ There he stood with his face to the north, holding his staff upright, and leaning his chin on it till the skin was wrinkled. After standing so for some time, and without saying a word, he was going away, when the door-keeper^ went in, and told Lieh-3ze. The latter (immediately) took up his shoes, and ran barefoot after the visitor. When he overtook him at the (outer) gate, he said, Since you, Sir, have come, are you going away without their
;
me
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
!
!
'
me some
giving
medicine
^ ?
'
The
other replied,
you that men would It is not flock to you, and they do indeed do so. that you can cause men to flock to you, but you of what use cannot keep them from not so coming What influences them and is (all my warning) ? makes them glad is the display of your exti-aordinary (qualities) but you must also be influ'
It
of no use.
is
I
did
tell
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
;
^
in
See the Li A'i
Japan
soil the 2 ^
(vol. xxvii,
pp. 70, 71).
It
is
still
the
custom
for visitors to leave their shoes outside, in order not to
mats.
Whose business Good advice.
it
was
to receive
and announce the
guests.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
204
bk. xxxii.
your turn, and your proper nature be shaken, and no warning can be addressed to you. Those who associate with you do not admonish you The small words which they speak are of this. poison to a man. You perceive it not you under-
enced
in
stand
not
it
them
;
—how can you
;
separate yourself from
?
The clever toil on, and the wise are sad. Those who are without ability seek for nothing. They eat to the full, and wander idly about. They drift like '
a vessel loosed from
wander about 2.
A man
its
moorings, and aimlessly
^.'
of A'ang, called
Hwan, learned ^
his
books in the neighbourhood of A7/iu-shih^ and in no longer time than three years became a Confucian scholar, benefiting the three classes of his kindred*
as the
Ho
extends
its
enriching influence for nine
He made
his younger brother study (the prinMo°, and then they two the scholar and the Mohist disputed together (about their respecli.
—
ciples of)
—
tive systems),
and the father took the side of the
younger «. After ten years Hwan killed himself. (By and by) he appeared to his father in a dream, saying, 1
Was
'
was
It
then Wu-san's idea of
this
From
himself?
who made your son become a
I
'
who
those
how
the Taoist should carry
associate with you' Wu-san's address
might be rhymed. ^
Read them
aloud, and so committed
Chinese schoolboys do ''
them
to
memory;
—
as
still.
The name
of a place, or, perhaps, of Hwan's schoolmaster. Probably, the kindred of his father, mother, and wife ;— through his getting office as a scholar. *
•"'
"
Or
I\Iih
Ti ;— Mencius's
Literally,
brother, as
it
'
of Ti,' as
was
if
heresiarch.
that
had been the name of
that of the heresiarch.
the
younger
PT.
III.
SECT. X.
Mohist vice^
;
why I
?
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
apportioning the
in
awards of men, does not recompense
own
ser-
(but) the fruit of a cypress in
But the Creator ,
autumn-.'
good
did you not recognise that
am become
205
them
for their
them for the (use of was thus that Hwan's the) Heavenly brother was led to learn Mohism. When this Hwan thoueht that it was he who had made his brother different from wdiat he would have been, and proceeded to despise his father, he was like the people of AV/i, w'ho, while they drank from a w^ell, tried to keep one another from it. Hence it is said, Now-doings, but recompenses
them.
in
It
'
men are Hwans*.' From this we perceive that those who possess the characteristics (of the Tao) consider that they do not know them how much more is it so wath those who possess the Tao The ancients called such (as Hwan) 'men itself! who had escaped the punishment of Heaven.'
a-days
all
;
The
3.
rest
;
he does not
men
tude of
A'wangize
not to say (that it
and not
1
'
The
to
rests
rest in
in their
is
what
in
what
rest in w^iat
they do not rest 4.
man
sagely
not so
is
'To know
said,
speak of
it
is
it)
a grave,' with special reference to
is
the
character for this in the text
his proper
;â&#x20AC;&#x201D; the
multi-
not their proper rest
proper rest
you know
is
the
Tao
difficult.
way
(^)
this
''.
is
easy;
To
know^
to attain to the
explained as meaning
is
passage, in the Khang-hsi
dictionary. â&#x20AC;˘^
The
idea of a grave
not try to find ^ *
5
The
it
in
is
suggested by the
'
cypress,'
and we need
^^.
creator was, in ^wang-jze's mind, the
Tao.
Arrogating to themselves what was the work of the Tao. The best editions make this sentence a paragraph by itself.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
2o6
BK. XXXII.
Heavenly to know and to speak of it, is the way The ancients pursued the to show the Human. Heavenly (belonging to them), and not the Human.' ;
Ki\ Phing-man^ learned
5.
dragon
from
-
A'ih-li Yi,
how
expending
wealth of a thousand ounces of
his
exercised his
The
6.
(in
doing so)
silver.
all
In three
perfect in the art, but he never
became
years he
to slaughter the
skill.
sage looks on what
is
deemed necessary
and therefore is not at war^ (in himThe mass of men deem what is unnecessary self). to be necessary, and therefore they are often at war
as unnecessary,
Therefore those
themselves).
(in
method seek 7.
of (internal) war, resort to
it
who pursue in
But reliance on such war leads
for.
The wisdom
of the small
man
this
whatever they to ruin.
does not go
beyond (the minutiae of) making presents and writing memoranda, wearying his spirits out in what is trivial and mean. But at the same time he wishes to aid in guiding to (the secret of) the Tao and of (all) things in the incorporeity of the Grand Unity. In this way he goes all astray in regard to (the mysteries of) space and time. The fetters of embodied matter keep him from the knowledge of the Grand Beginning. (On the other hand), the perfect man directs the energy of his spirit to what was before the Beginning, and finds pleasure in the mysteriousness These are names .fashioned by our aiiihor. Slaughtering the dragon' means 'learning the Tao,' by expending or jmtting away all doing and knowledge, till one comes to the perfect state of knowing the Tao and not speaking of it. ^ Being at war here is not the conflict of arms, but of joy, anger, and desire in one's breast. See 3i^o Hung in loc. ^
^
'
'
'
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
SECT. X.
III.
207
belonging to the region of nothingness. He is Hke the water which flows on without the obstruction of
and expands into the Grand Alas for what you do, (O men)
matter,
Purity.
You occupy
!
yourselves with things trivial as a hair, and remain ignorant of the Grand Rest
There was a man of Sung, called 3hao Shang, sent by the king of Sung on a mission to K/i'm. On setting out, he had several carnages with him and the king (of Kk'm) was so pleased with him that he gave him another hundred. When he returned to Sung, he saw A'wang-jze, and said to him, To live in a narrow lane of a poor mean hamlet, wearing sandals amid distress of poverty, with a weazen neck and yellow face^ that is what I should find it difficult to do. But as soon as I come to an understanding with the Lord of a myriad carriages, to find myself with a retinue of a hundred 8.
who was ;
'
;
— that
carriages, replied,
whom
'
When
he
wherein
is
I
—
-/ifwang-jze
excel.'
the king of A'/zan
is
ill,
the doctor
open an ulcer or squeeze a boil receives a carriage and he who licks his piles recalls to
;
ceives five.
The
lower the service, the more are
the carriages given.
Did you. Sir, lick his piles you have got so many carriages
?
How
?
Yen Ho,
I
else should
Begone 9.
!
Duke Ai
of Lii asked
employ A'ung-ni as the support of will the evils of
^
The
my
saying,
'
face
'
generally
means
If
government,
the state be thereby cured
character for
'
'
ears
? '
; '
The but
the
Khang-hsi dictionary, with special reference to this paragraph, explains it by face.' The whole paragraph is smart and bitter, but Lin Hsi-X'ung thinks it too coarse to be from A'wang-jze's pencil. '
—
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
208
BK. xxxii.
(Such a measure) would be perilous J^ung-ni, moreover, would be full of hazard reply was,
'
!
It
!
will
ornament a feather and paint it in the conduct of affairs he uses flowery speeches. A (mere) branch is to him more admirable (than the root); he try to
;
can bear to misrepresent their nature in instructinois not conscious of the unreality of
the people, and his words.
He
receives (his inspiration) from his
own mind, and
rules his course
—
has he to be set over the people
Vvdiat fitness
man
such a
from
his
own
spirit ?
you (as your minister) ? Could you give to him the nourishment (of the people) ? You would do so by mistake (but not on Is
suitable for
purpose, for a time, but not as a permanency). To make the people leave what is real, and learn what is
hypocritical
shown
— that
them
is
not the proper thing to be
you take thought for future ages, your better plan will be to give up (the idea of emto
;
if
What makes government diffiwith men without foreettine your-
ploying Confucius). cult, is
the dealing;
self; this is
not according to the example of
in diffusing its benefits.
Merchants and
Heaven
traffickers
are not to be ranked (with administrative officers) if on an occasion you so rank them, the spirits (of
the people) do not acquiesce in your doing so. The instruments of external punishment are made of
metal and wood; those of internal punishment are agitation (of the mind) and (the sense of) transgres-
When small men become subject to the external punishment, the (instruments of) metal and wood deal with them when they become liable to sion.
;
the internal punishments, the
Yin and Yano-i
con-
Compare the use of 'the Yin and the Yang in XXIII, par. 8.— ' leu Ho does not flatter Confucius in his description of hii nm. ^
'
PT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF TTWANG-BZE.
SECT. X.
2O9
sume them. It is only the true man who can escape both from the external and internal punishment.' 10.
said, 'The minds of men are more of approach than (the position defended by)
Confucius
difficult
mountains and rivers, and more difficult to know than Heaven itself. Heaven has its periods of spring and autumn, of winter and summer, and of
morning and evening but man's exterior is thickly veiled, and his feelings lie deep. Thus the demeanour of some is honest-like, and yet they go to excess (in what is mean) others are really gifted, and yet look to be without ability some seem docile and impressible, but yet they have far-reaching schemes others look firm, and yet may be twisted about others look slow, and yet they are hasty. In this way those who hasten to do what is right as if they were thirsty will anon hurry away from it as if it were fire. Hence the superior man looks at them when employed at a distance to test their fidelity, and when employed near at hand to test their reverence. By employing them on difficult services, he tests their ability by questioning them suddenly, he tests their knowledge by appointing them a fixed time, he tests their good faith by entrusting them with wealth, he tests their benevolence by telling them of danger, he tests their self-command in emergencies by making them drunk, he tests their tendencies^; by placing them in a variety of society, ;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
he
tests
inferior 11.
their chastity
man
is
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;by
these nine tests
the
received the
first
discovered.'
When Khao-fu,
the Correct
-,
adage 'In vino Veritas?' famous ancestor of Confucius in the eighth century
^
Is this equivalent to the
^
A
[40]
P
b.
c,
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
2IO
BK.xxxil.
grade of official rank, he walked with head bowed down on receiving the second, with bent back on receiving the third, with body stooping, he ran and who would presume not to hurried along the wall ;
;
:
—
But one of those ordinaryappointment, goes along with a haughty stride on receiving his second, he looks quite elated in his chariot and on receiving the third, he calls his uncles by their personal how very different from Hsli (Yii) in the names take him as a model
?
men, on receiving his
first
;
;
;
—
time (of
Of
Yao
of)
Thang
all
!
that injure (men)
things
there
none
is
greater than the practising of virtue with the pur-
pose of the mind,
When
till
the mind becomes supercilious.
becomes so, the mind (only) looks inwards (on itself), and such looking into itself leads to its ruin. This evil quality has five forms, and the chief What do we of them is that which is the central. mean by the central quality ? It is that which appears in a man's loving (only) his own views, and reviling whatever he does not do (himself). Limiting (men's advance), there are eight extreme it
conditions; securing (that advance), there are three
things necessary; and the person has
Elegance a (fine) beard strength beauty bravery daring
tories.
;
;
;
excelling
others
:
;
— (these
are
;
;
the
its
six reposi-
tallness
and
;
size
;
in all these
eight
extreme
by which advance is limited. Depending on and copying others stooping in order to rise and being straitened by the fear of not equalling others: conditions)
;
;
before the
with
some
Khung
family fled from Sung.
verbal alterations, in the
year of duke A'ao.
—
See the account of him,
3o AVAvan, under
the seventh
PT.
SECT. X.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
211
these are the three things that lead to advancinof.
Knowledge seeking to reach to all that is external movement producing many resentments be-
bold
;
nevolence and righteousness leading to sitions
many
understanding the phenomena of
;
extraordinary degree
;
understanding
so as to possess an approach to
it
;
all
requi-
an knowledge life
in
understanding
the great condition appointed for him, and following
and the smaller conditions, and meeting them as
it,
they occur
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; (these
are the six repositories of the
person) \ 12. There was a man who, having had an interview with the king of Sung, and been presented by him with ten carriages, showed them boastfully to Kwsing-^ze, as if the latter had been a boy. A'wang^ze said to him, Near the Ho there was a poor man '
who supported
his family
by weaving rushes
(to
form screens). His son, when diving in a deep pool, found a pearl worth a thousand ounces of silver. The father said, " Bring a stone, and break it in
A
must have been in a pool nine k/iung deep^, and under the chin of the Black Dragon. That you were able to get it must have been owing to your finding him asleep. Let him awake, and the consequences to you will not be small " Now the kingdom of Sung is deeper than any pool of nine /V/ung, and its king is fiercer than the Black Dragon. That you were able to get the pieces.
pearl of this value
!
^
These
eight
the paragraph
way '
;
words are suppHed
the predicates in the six clauses that precede can be called
the stores, or repositories of the -
to complete the structure of
but I cannot well say w^hat they mean, nor in what
= in
pression
body or person/
a pool deeper than any nine pools.
^ g ^. P 2
Compare
the ex-
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
212 chariots asleep.
BK.XXXII.
must have been owing to your finding him Let him awake, and you will be ground to
powder\' 13.
Some
having sent a message of
(ruler)
invita-
tion to him, A^wang-jze replied to the messenger,
Have you
'
seen, Sir, a sacrificial
ox
It is
?
robed
with ornamental embroidery, and feasted on fresh But when it is led into the grand grass and beans.
though it wished to be would that be possible for it ^
ancestral temple, solitary calf,
(again) a ?
When
iTwangize was about to die, his diswush to give him a grand burial. for my I shall have heaven and earth,' said he, two for my and moon sun shell the and its coffin round symbols of jade the stars and constellations and all things assisting for my pearls and jewels 14.
ciples signified their
'
'
;
;
;
Will not the provisions for my burial be complete? What could you add to them?' are afraid that the crows The disciples replied,
as the mourners.
*
We
and kites will eat our master.' A'wang-jze rejoined, Above, the crows and kites will eat me below, the to take from mole-crickets and ants will eat me those and give to these would only show your par'
;
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
tiality^.'
The
attempt, with what
is
not even, to produce
only produce an uneven result the attempt, with what is uncertain, to make the uncertain certain will leave the uncertainty as it
what
*
of
is
even
will
Compare paragraph
8.
But Lin again denies the genuineness
this. ^ "
his
Compare XVII, par. 11. We do not know whether A'wang-jze was buried according to own ideal or not. In the concluding sentences we have a
strange descent from the grandiloquence of what precedes.
PT.
III.
was.
SECT. X.
THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
He who
uses only the sight of his eyes
acted on by what he sees spirit,
;
it is
the sight of the eyes is
is
1
is
the (intuition of the)
that gives the assurance of certainty.
of the spirit
2
That
not equal to that intuition
a thing long acknowledged.
And
yet stupid people rely on what they see, and will
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
be the sentiment of all men all their success being with what is external is it not sad ?
have
it
to
;
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
'^^^
214
TEXTS OF TAOISM.
BOOK Part
BK. XXXTII.
XXXIII.
III.
Section XI.
Thien Hsla^ The methods employed in the regulation of the world are many and (the employers of them) think each that the efficiency of his own method I.
-
;
leaves nothing to be added to
But where
it.
what was called of old the method ? of the Tao We must reply, It is everywhere.' But then whence does the spiritual ^ in it come down ? and whence does the intelligence ^ in it come forth ? There is that which gives birth to the Sage, and that which gives his perfection to is
'
-
*
'
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
King: the origin of both is the One^ Not to be separate from his primal source constitutes what we call the Heavenly man; not to the
be separate from the essential nature thereof constitutes what we call the Spirit-like man; not to be separate from its real truth constitutes what we call the Perfect man*^. *
See
vol.
xxxix, pp. 162, 163.
methods of educational training and schemes of policy, advocated by 'the hundred schools' of liuman wisdom in contradistinction from the method or art of the Tao. Fa ng Sh u has little more meaning than our word nostrum.' -
All
the
governmental
'
' * ''
â&#x20AC;˘=
Which forms Which forms
the sage. the sage kincr.
Or, one and the same.
Compare
the three defmitions in
Book
I,
par. 3.
PT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF X-WANG-3ZE.
SECT. XI.
To regard Heaven
21 5
as his primal Source, Its Attri-
Tao
butes as the Root (of his nature), and the
as
the Gate (by which he enters into this inheritance),
(knowing also) the prognostics given
what we
transformation, constitutes
in
call
change and
Sagely
the
man \
To
regard benevolence
as
source
(the
kindness, righteousness as (the source of
of
all)
all)
dis-
and harmony, thus diffusing a fragrance of gentleness and goodness, constitutes what we call the Superior man ^.
tinctions, propriety as (the rule of) all conduct,
music as (the idea
To
of) all
regard laws as assigning the different
conditions, their
names
(social)
as the outward expression
(of the social duties), the comparison of subjects as
supplying the grounds
of evidence,
investigation
as conducting to certainty, so that things can be
numbered
as
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
the basis of government).
(this is
first,
offices are thus
course
second, third, fourth (and so on)
arranged
;
hundred
Its
business has
regular
its
the great matters of clothes and food are
;
provided for
cattle are fattened
;
the (government) stores
weak, orphans and sideration
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
are
filled
ways
;
the
after
old
and
receive anxious con-
solitaries,
in all these
and looked
is
provision
made
for
the nourishment of the people.
How the
complete was (the operation of the Tao)
It made them of old and subtle and all-embracinor as heaven and They nourished all things, and produced
men
beinofs,
earth.
^
Here we have
2
Still
above.
in
the equals of spiritual
!
five definitions
of the
within the circle of the
'
Man
Tao, but
of Tao.' inferior
to
the
five
the texts of TAOISM.
2T6
harmony
all
under heaven.
BK. XXXIII.
Their beneficent
in-
They
fluence reached to all classes of the people.
fundamental principles, and followed them out to their graduated issues in all the six understood
all
;
went
directions
quarters
their penetration,
and
things were open to them.
all
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
in the
four
Great and
all felt their presence and and coarse Their intelligence, as seen in all their operation. regulations, was handed down from age to age in their old laws, and much of it was still to be found in the Historians. What of it was in the Shih, the Shu, the Li, and the Yo, might be learned from the scholars of 3au ^ and Lii ^, and the girdled
small, fine
;
members of the various
courts.
The Shih
de-
what should be the aim of the mind the Shu, the course of events; the Li is intended to direct the conduct; the Yo, to set forth harmony; the Yi, to show the action of the Yin and Yang; and the K/mn Kkm, to display names and the scribes
;
duties beloncrinor to them.
Some
of the regulations (of these
scattered
Middle
all
men
of old),
under heaven, and established
states, are (also) occasionally
in
our
mentioned and
described in the writings of the different schools.
There ensued great disorder in the world, and sages and worthies no longer shed their light on it.
The Tao and its characteristics ceased to be regarded as uniform. Many in different places got These scholars were pre-eminently Confucius and Mencius. is the one recognition, by our author, of the existence and work of Mencius, who was 'the scholar of 3au.' But one is not prepared for the comparatively favourable judgment passed on those scholars, and on what we call the Confucian ^
In this brief phrase
classics.
The
reading
3au has
be understood of JMencius.
not been challenged, and can only
PT.
III.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
SECT. XI.
the
I
7
and plumed themselves on posThey might be compared to the eye, the nose, or the mouth. Each
one glimpse of sessing
2
it,
as a whole.
it
ear,
sense has
its
own
faculty,
but their different faculties
was with the many Each had its peculiar excellence, and there was the time for the use of it but notwithstanding no one covered or extended over the whole (range of truth). The case was that of the scholar of a corner who passes his judgment on all the beautiful in heaven and earth,
So
cannot be interchanged.
it
branches of the various schools.
;
discriminates the principles that underlie
and attempts
things,
to estimate the success arrived at
Seldom
the ancients.
embrace
all
is
it
by
that such an one can
the beautiful in heaven and earth, or
all
ways of the spiritual and intelligent; and thus it was that the Tao, which inwardly forms the sage and externally the king\ became obscured and lost its clearness, became repressed and lost its development. Every one in the world did whatever he wished, and was the rule to himself. Alas the various schools held on their several ways, and could not come back to the same rightly estimate the
!
point, nor agree
The
together.
students of that
age unfortunately did not see the undivided purity of heaven and earth, and the great scheme of
later
truth
Tao
The system
held by the ancients.
was about
to
be torn
in
fragments
all
of the
under
the sky. 2.
To
leave no example of extravagance to future
generations
;
to
show no wastefulness
Compare the spiritual and mencement, and the notes 3 and ^
'
'
'
4.
in the use
the intelligence
'
of
near the com-
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
2l8 anything
;
make no
to
display in
their (ceremonial) observances
;
to
BK. XXXIII.
the degree of keep themselves
under the restraint of strict and exact rule, so as to be prepared for occurring such regulations formed part of the emergencies system of the Tao in antiquity, and were appreciated by Mo Ti, and (his disciple) Khm. Hwa-li ^ When (in
their expenditure)
—
;
they heard of such ways, they were delighted with
them but they enjoined them in excess, and followed them themselves too strictly. (Mo) made the treatise 'Against Music,' and enjoined the subject of another, called Economy in Expenditure,' on his followers. He would have no singing in life, and no wearinQf of mourning on occasions of death. He inculcated Universal Love, and a Common Participation in all advantages, and condemned Fighting. His doctrine did not admit of Anger. He was fond also of Learning, and with it all strove not to appear different from others. Yet he did ;
'
not agree with the former kings, but attacked the
ceremonies and music of the ancients.
Hwang-Tt had his Hsien-/C'//ih Yao, his Ta A'ang; Shun, his Ta Shao; Yii, his Ta Hsia; Thang, his Ta Hu; king Wan, his music of the Phi-yung2; and king Wu and the duke of ;
A'au
made
the
Wu.
Thus Mohism appears as an imperfect Taoism. Mo (or Meh) Ti was a great officer of the state of Sung, of the period between Confucius and Mencius. He left many treatises behind him, of ^
which only a few, but the most important, survive. A7/in Hwa-li seems to have been his chief disciple. He says, in one place, '•Khm Hwa-li and my other disciples, 300 men.' ^
The name
—
of the great hall built by king
Wan, and
still
applied to the examination hall of the Han-lin graduates in Peking.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
PT.in.SECT.xr.
219
In the mourning rites of the ancients, the noble
and mean had their several observances, the higfh and low their different degrees. The coffin of the Son of Heaven was sevenfold; of a feudal lord, fivefold
of a great
;
officer,
threefold
of other
;
But now Mo-^ze alone, would have no singing during life, and no wearing of mourning after death. As the rule for all, he would have a coffin of elaeococca wood, three inches thick, and without any enclosing shell. The teachinor of such lessons cannot be regfarded as officers,
twofold.
affording a proof of his love for
them
in his
own
men
;
case would certainly
his practising
show
that he
did not love himself; but this has not been sufficient to
overthrow the views of Mo-^ze.
men
Notwithstanding,
and he condemns singing men will wail, and he condemns w^ailing men will express their joy, and he condemns such expression: is this truly in accordance with man's nature ? Through life toil, and at death niggardliness his way is one of great unkindliness. Causing men sorrow and melancholy, and difficult to be carried into practice, I fear it cannot be regarded as the way of a sage. Contrary to the minds of men everywhere, men will not endure it. Though Mo-jze himself might be able to endure it, how can the aversion of the world to it be overcome ? The world averse to it, it must be far from the way of the (ancient) kings. will sing,
;
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
Mo-jze, in praise of his views, said,
when
Yti
was draining
off the
'
Anciently,
waters of the flood,
he set free the channels of the A'iang and the Ho, and opened communications with them from the What know.
the special music
made
for
it
by
Wan
was
called, I
do not
2
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
20
BK. XXXIII.
and the nine provinces. The famous hills with which he dealt were 300, the branch streams were 3000, and the smaller ones innumerable. With his own hands he carried the sack and wielded the spade, till he had united all the streams of There the country (conducting them to the sea). was no hair left on his legs from the knee to the ankle. He bathed his hair in the violent wind, and combed it in the pelting rain, thus marking out the myriad states. Yu was a great sage, and thus he regions of the four
I
The
toiled in the service of the world.'
effect
of
this is that in this later time most of the Mohists wear skins and dolychos cloth, with shoes of wood or twisted hemp, not stopping day or night, but considering such toiling on their part as their highest achievement. They say that he who cannot do this is acting contrary to the way of Yti, and not fit to be
a Mohist.
The
disciples of KJi\\\ of Hsiang-lt \ the followers
and Mohists of the KIi\\\ ^ and Tang Lingize ^ all repeated the texts of Mo, but they differed in the objections which they offered to them, and in their deceitful glosses they called one another Mohists of different schools. They had their disputations, turning on what was hard,' and what was white,' what constituted sameness and what 'difference,' and their expressions about the difference between 'the odd' and 'the even,' with which they answered one another. They regarded of the various feudal lords
south, such
as
^
;
Khu Hu ^ K\
'
'
'
'
'
"^
Some
say this KKvsx was the preceptor of
Easily translated
;
Mo
illustrated. ^
Known
Ti.
but the statement has not been historically
only by the mention of them here.
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF
SECT. XI.
III.
221
£-WANG-3ZE.
their most distinguished member as a sage, and wished to make him their chief, hoping that he would be handed down as such to future ages. To the present day these controversies are not
determined.
The
Mo
Ti and AV/in Hwa-h was good, but their practice was wrong. They would have made the Mohists of future ages feel it necessary to toil themselves, till there was not a hair on their legs, and still be urging one another on (thus idea of
;
producing a condition) superior indeed to disorder, but
inferior
men
in the world,
orood government. of o o Nevertheless, Mo-3ze was indeed one of the best
the
to
finding his equal.
might
be, but
ability
indeed
3.
is
which you may search without Decayed and worn (his person) not to be rejected,
— a scholar of
To
keep from being entangled by prevailing to shun all ornamental attractions in one's not to be reckless in his conduct to others
customs self;
he
result
;
;
not to set himself stubbornly against a multitude
and repose of the world in order and to cease his action when enough had been obtained for the nourishment of others and himself, showing that this was the aim of his mind such a scheme belonged to the system of the Tao in antiquity ^ and it was appreciated by Sung Hsing- and Yin Wan 2. to desire the peace
to preserve the lives of the people
;
^
It
referred 2
difficult
is
—
understand the phases of the
Tao
here
to.
Both these
Hsiian of Kh\.
Yin
to
;
Wan
men
are said to have been of the time of king
In the Catalogue of the Imperial Library of Han,
appears, but not
among
the Taoist writers, as the author
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
222
When
BK. XXXlir.
they heard of such ways, they were delighted They made the Hwa-shan cap, and
with them.
wore
as their distinguishing-
it
badge \
In their
intercourse with others, whatever their differences
might be, they began by being indulgent to them. Their name for the Forbearance of the Mind was 'the Action of the Mind.' By the warmth of affec'
'
tion they sought the
together
all
harmony of
within the four seas
;
joy,
and
and
to blend
their wish
was
everywhere as the chief thing to be They endured insult without feelino- it a they sought to save the people from fight-
to plant this
pursued. disgrace
;
ing; they forbade aggression
the weapons of
strife,
and sought to hush age from war.
to save their
way they went everywhere, counselling the high and instructing the low. Though the world might not receive them, they only insisted on their In this
object the
more
and would not abandon it. Hence it is said, The high and the low might be weary of them, but they were strong to show themstrongly, '
selves.'
Notwithstanding
all this,
It
was as
is
simply that there
if
pints of rice
they said,
much out
they acted too
of regard to others, and too
little
for themselves.
'What we request and wish set down for us five
may be
;â&#x20AC;&#x201D; that
will be enough.' But I fear the Master would not get his fill from this and the disciples, though famishing, would still have to be ;
mindful of the world, and, never stopping day or have to say, 'Is it necessary I should preserve
night, of
'
one Treatise'
Kung-sun ^
in
I
He
is
said also to have
been the preceptor of
Lung-.
cannot fashion the shape of
my own mind,â&#x20AC;&#x201D;' flat
this cap or of the bodi above and below.'
Hwa
mountain
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF
SECT. XI.
III.
my life
Shall
?
scheme how
I
isTWANG-SZE.
to exalt
the master, the saviour of the age
was moreover as
It
man
if
223
myself above
?
they said,
'The
superior
does not censoriously scrutinize (the faults of
he does not borrow from others to supersede his own endeavours when any think that he
others)
;
;
of no use to the w^orld, he
is
gence
own
knows
that their
intelli-
he considers the proand causing the disuse of arms to be an external achievement, and the making his own desires to be few and sliMit to be the internal triumph.' Such was their discrimination between the great and the small, the subtle and the coarse and with the attainment of this they stopped. is
inferior to his
;
of aggression
hibition
;
and with nothing of the partizan easy and compliant, without any selfish partialities capable of being led, without any positive Public-spirited,
4.
;
;
tendencies
;
following in the
any double mind anxious thoughts their
wisdom
wake of
others, without
not looking round because of
;
not scheming in the exercise of
;
not choosing between parties,
;
going along with
all
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
all
but
such courses belonged to
the Taoists of antiquity, and they were appreciated
by Phang Mang \ Thien Phien
When
wath them.
them
to
They
do was
^
it
phien.
considered that the
cannot sustain
Thien Phien
Taoist
and Shan Tao\
-writers,
is
;
said,
Shan Tao
mentioned
also appears
He
thing for
is
'
Heaven can
Earth can contain, but Han
in the
as a native of Kh\,
forty-two phien.
first
to adjust the controversies
They
different things.
but
^,
they heard of such ways, they were delighted
Catalogue,
about cover, it
can-
among
the
and an author of twenty-five
among
the legal writers, as author of
mentioned by
Han
Fei.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
2 24
not cover.
but
It
BK. XXXIII.
The Great Tao embraces
things,
all
does not discriminate between them.'
They knew
that all things have what they can do Hence it is said, If you cannot do. they what and if you teach some things, select, you do not reach all you must omit the others but the Tao neglects none.' Therefore Shan Tao discarded his knowledge and also all thought of himself, acting only where he had no alternative, and pursued it as his course to be indifferent and pure in his dealings with others. He said that the best knowledge was to have no knowledge, and that if we had a little knowledge it was likely to prove a dangerous thing. Conscious of his unfitness, he undertook no charge, and laughed at those who valued ability and virtue. Remiss and evasive, he did nothing, and disallowed the greatest sages which the world had known. Now with a hammer, now with his hand, smoothing all corners, and breaking all bonds, he accommodated himself to all conditions. He disregarded rigrht and wrono-. his only concern being to avoid trouble he learned nothing from the wise and thoughtful, and took no '
;
;
;
note of the succession of events, thinking only of carrying himself with a lofty disregard of everything.
He
went where he was pushed, and followed where he was led, like a whirling wind, like a feather tossed about, like the revolutions of a enndstone.
What was
the reason that he appeared thus comdoing nothing wrong ? that, whether in motion or at rest, he committed no error, and could be charged with no transgression ? Creatures that plete,
have no knowledge are free from the troubles that arise from self-assertion and the entanglements that spring from the use of knowledge. Movinor and at
PT.
225
they do not depart from their proper course,
rest,
and
THE WRITINGS OF 2^WANG-3ZE.
SECT. XI.
III.
long they do not receive any praise. Tao) said, Hence (Shan Let me come to be like a Of what use are the creature without knowledge. sages and (teachings of the) worthies ? But a clod of earth never fails in the course (proper for it), and men of spirit and eminence laughed together The way of Shan Tao does at him, and said, all their life
'
'
'
not describe
conduct of living
the
men
should be predicable only of the dead indeed It
that
;
is
strange
!
was
the
just
same with Thien Phien. it was as
learned under PhanQ^ Mano-, but
were not taught
Mang
it
said,
'
The
at
The master
all.
He if
he
of Phans:
Taoist professors of old came no
than to say that nothing was absolutely
farther
and nothing absolutely wrong.' His spirit was how can it be like the breath of an opposing wind words always contrary to described in ? But he was (the views of) other men, which he would not bring together to view, and he did not escape shaving the corners and bonds (of which I have spoken). What he called the Tao was not the true Tao, and what he called the right was really the right
;
wrong.
Phang Mang, Thien Phien, and Shan Tao in fact
heard 5.
know
in
To
the
a general
Tao;
did not
but nevertheless they had
way about
it.
take the root (from which things spring)
as the essential (part), and the things as
its
coarse
(embodiment) to see deficiency in accumulation and in the solitude of one's individuality to dwell such a course with the spirit-like and intelligent ;
;
;
belonged to the [40]
Tao
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
of antiquity, and
Q
it
was appre-
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
226
Kwan Yin and Lao Tan
dated by
^
BK. XXXIII.
When
2.
they
heard of such ways, they were delighted with them. They built their system on the assumption of an
and made the ruling idea in They made weakness it that of the Grand Unity. distinction, and conof mark their humility and sidered that by empty vacuity no injury could be sustained, but all things be preserved in their subeternal non-existence,
stantiality.
Kwan Yin
^
says,
'
To him who
does not dwell
in
himself the forms of things show themselves as they
His movement
are.
ness
is
is
like that of water; his
like that of a mirror;
his response
is
still-
like
His tenuity makes him seem to be disappearing altogether he is still as a clear (lake), harmonious in his association with others, and he counts gain as loss. He does not take prethat of the echo.
;
Lao Tan'-' cedence of others, but follows them.' says, He knows his masculine power, but maintains '
—becoming the channel white streams He knows which disgrace, — becoming the valley of the but keeps his
female weakness,
into
his
flow.
all
purity,
his
Men
world.
be
to
last,
prefer to be
all
saying,
"
Men
of the world."
chooses emptiness.
I
first
will receive the offscourings
choose fulness
all
He
does not
fore he has a superabundance
;
but has a multitude around him.
^
Kwan
Yin;
— see Book XIX,
the Catalogue of the
Kwan Yin
in nine
China, called
Han
par. 2,
Library there
phien; and
^wan
he alone chooses
;
there
store,
;
he alone and there-
he looks solitary, In his conducting
and vol. xxxix, p. 35. In is an entry of a work by is
still
Yin-jze in one iC'uan, but
a it
work current is
received as genuine. '
in
not generally
Sec the account of Lao-^ze in vol. xxxix, pp. 34-36.
PT,
III,
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
SECT. XI.
of himself he
22 7
easy and leisurely and wastes nothing. does nothing, and laughs at the clever and in-
He
Men
genious.
complete
me
is
seek for happiness, but he feels his imperfect condition, and says, " Let
in
all
He regards what is deepest most restrictive as his rule The strong is broken the sharp and
only escape blame."
and what
as his root,
and
"
says,
pointed
is
;
He
blunted \"
always generous and forbearing with others, and does not encroach on is
any man
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
is
may be pronounced
this
the height (of
perfection).'
O Kwan greatest
Lao Tan, ye were among the
Yin, and
men
of antiquity
True men
;
indeed
!
That the shadowy and still is without bodily form that change and transformation are ever pro6.
;
What
ceeding, but incapable of being determined.
death
?
What is life
?
What is meant by the
is
union of
Heaven and Earth ? Does the spiritual intelligence go away ? Shadowy, where does it go ? Subtle, whither does
it
proceed
as they are, there
All things being arranged
?
no one place which can be Such were the questions belonging to the scheme of Tao in antiquity, and they were appreciated by A^wang iTau. When he heard of such subjects, he was delighted with them. (He discussed them), using strange and mystical expressions, wild and extravagant words, and phrases to which no definite meaninof could be assioned. fitly
He
ascribed to
is
it.
constantly indulged his
did not
make himself
as peculiar to himself. ^
From
the
'
quotation, with
Lao Tan more or
See chaps. 28, 22, et
own wayward
ideas,
but
a partisan, nor look at them
says
Considering that '
down
to this,
less exactness,
al.
Q
2
may
men were
be said to be
all
from the Tao Teh Alng.
2
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
28
sunk
and could not be talked to in he employed the words of the cup of
stupidity
in
dignified style,
important quotations to
application, with
endless
BK. XXXIII.
and an abundance of corrobochiefly cared to occupy himself with the spirit-like operation of heaven and earth, and did not try to rise above the myriads of things. He did not condemn the agreements and differences of others, so that he might live in peace substantiate the truth,
He
illustrations.
rative
Though
with the prevalent views.
his writings
may
seem to be sparkling trifles, there is no harm in amusing one's self with them though his phraseology be ever-varying, its turns and changes are worth being looked at the fulness and complete;
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
Above he
ness of his ideas cannot be exhausted.
seeks delight
in
the
Maker
who
consider
;
below, he has a friendly life
and death as having
neither beginning nor end.
As
regards his dealing
with the Root (origin of
things),
recrard to those
all
hensive and great, opening up
he
new
is
compre-
views, deep,
and free. As regards the Author and Master (the Great Tao Itself), he may be pronounced exact and correct, carrying our thoughts to range and play on high. Nevertheless on the subject of transformation, and the emancipation of that from vast,
thraldom of) things, his principles are inexand are not derived from his predecessors.
(the
haustible,
They
are subtle and obscure,
and cannot be
fully
explained ^
^
The
question of the genuineness of this paragraph has been
touched on
some
teresting of
Whether from himself or from Awang-jze as the chief and most in-
in vol. xxxix, p. 163.
disciple, all
it
celebrates
ancient Taoist writers.
*
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
SECT. XI.
III.
Hui Shih writings would
had many ingenious notions.
^
7.
229
five carriages
fill
His
but his doctrines
;
were erroneous and contradictory, and his words were wide of their mark. Taking up one thing after another, he would say That which is so :
great that there the Great
;
'
nothing outside
is
One
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
may be
it
and that which
called
so small that
is
it may be called the Small has no thickness and will not admit of being repeated is looo li in size-.' Heaven
there
nothing inside
is
One.'
What
'
'
may be
as low as the earth.'
as level as a marsh.'
may be born to
'
and may die
mountain may be
The sun
the sun declining.' life
A
'
A
'
at the
in
the meridian
may be
creature
same
'(When
time.'
said that) things greatly alike are different from
it is
things a little
little
alike, this is
what
called
is
of agreements and differences
(when
;
making it is
said
that) all things are entirely alike or entirely different,
what
called makingf
this
is
and
differences.'
is
has a limit' to
it
I
yesterday.'
can be
world 'If
'
;
The
it
is
south
proceed to '
much is
Yueh
of ao^reements
unlimited and yet
to-day and came
Things which are joined together
separated.'
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
all
'
north
'
I
of
know the centre of the Yen or south of Yueh.'
things be regarded with love, heaven and
body (with me).' Hui Shih by such sayings as these made himself
earth are of one
Introduced to us in the
^
mentioned
first
in the intervening
Book
Books.
we
are glad to have the account of
to
understand better the intellectual
of our author, and often
He was
him here life
not a Taoist, but
given, as
enabUng us
of China in AVang-^ze's
time. -
It is
of
little
Hui Shih and
use trying to find the answers to these sayings of
others.
They
are only riddles or paradoxes.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
230
BK. XXXIII.
very conspicuous throughout the kingdom, and was All other debaters considered an able debater. vied with one another and delighted in similar exhi-
(They would
bitions.
an
egg.'
A
'
a sheep.'
'
fowl has three
belongs to Ying.' '
say),
A
'
A
There are feet.'
feathers in
The kingdom
'
dog might have been
tadpole has a
tail.'
*
Fire
is
(called)
not hot.'
mountain gives forth a voice.' A wheel does The eye does not see.' not tread on the ground.' The finger indicates, but needs not touch, (the Where you come to may not be the end.' object).'
A
'
'
'
'
'
'
The
tortoise
penter's square
not its
itself
not square.'
is
be round.'
handle.'
(itself)
longer than the snake.'
is
'
*
A
The shadow
move.'
'
'
chisel
A
'
The
car-
compass should
does not surround
of a flying bird does not
Swift as the arrowhead
is,
there
is
rest.' A dog bay horse and a black ox are three.' A white dog is black.' A motherless colt never had a mother.' If from a stick a foot long you every day take the half of it, in a myriad ages it will not be exhausted.' It was in this way that the debaters responded to Hui Shih, all their lifetime, without coming to an end. Hwan Twan ^ and Kung-sun Lung^ were true
a time is
when
it is
not a hound.'
neither flying nor at '
'
A
'
'
'
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
members of
this class.
By
their specious represen-
glamour over men's minds and They vanquished men in argument, but could not subdue their minds, only keeping them in the enclosure of their sophistry. Hui Shih daily used his own knowledge and the arguments of
tations they threw a
altered their ideas.
others to propose strange theses to
Elsewhere unknown.
"
all
debaters
;
See Book XVII, par. 10.
PT.
THE WRITINGS OF SWANG-3ZE.
SECT. XI.
III.
23I
such was his practice. At the same time he would talk freely of himself, thinking himself the ablest among them, and saying, In heaven or earth '
who
my
match?' Shih maintained indeed his masculine energy, but he had not the art (of conis
troversy).
In the south there was a
named Hwang Liao
views,
\
man of extraordinary who asked him how it
was that the sky did not fall nor the earth sink, and what was the cause of wind, rain, and the thunder's Shih made no attempt to evade the roll and crash. him without any exercise of answered and questions, thought, talking about all things, without pause, on and on without end yet still thinking that his words were few, and adding to them the strangest obserHe thought that to contradict others was vations. a real triumph, and wished to make himself famous by overcoming them and on this account he was He was not liked by the multitude of debaters. seem might he though attainment, weak in real strong in comparison with others, and his way was ;
;
narrow and dark.
If
from the standpoint only
like
gadfly
;
the
we look at Hul Shih's of Heaven and Earth,
restless
activity of a
of what service was
give
its full
good
thing,
it
to
ability it
was
mosquito or
anything
?
To
development to any one capacity is a and he who does so is in the way to
a higher estimation of the Tao; but Hui Shih He could find no rest for himself in doing this. diffused himself over the world
of things without
the end he had only the reputation Hui Shih, with of being a skilful debater. Alas
satiety,
till
in
!
Elsewhere unknown.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
232 all
out
his ;
talents,
BK. xxxiir.
made nothing and never came back
vast as they were,
he pursued
all
subjects
was
an echo by his shouting, or running a race with his shadow. Alas (with success).
It
like silencing
THE THAI-SHANG TRACTATE OF ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS.
THE THAI-SHANG TRACTATE OF ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS \
The Thai-Shang
1.
no special doors The ^, Thesis. ^,
.
lot)
for calamity
;
n-i
'There are
and happiness
they come as
them.
and
(Tractate) says,
(in
men's
men themselves
call
•
Their recompenses follow good
shadow follows the substance -. Accordingly, in heaven and earth there are
evil as the
2. , ,
'
''
spirits that
.
Machinery
•
take account of men's trans-
gressions, and, according to the lightness
to secure retribution.
r
.
rr
•
^i
^
i
or gravity oi their orlences, take
from their term of
life
When
^.
that term
away is
cur-
men become poor and reduced, and meet many sorrows and afflictions. All (other) men
tailed,
with
hate them; punishments and calamities attend them;
good luck and occasions ^
See
^
This paragraph,
vol. xxxix, pp.
3o ^/zwan, under
for felicitation
shun them
;
38-40.
after the first three characters,
the tenth
and eleventh notices
is
found in the
in the twenty-third
—
(b. c. 549), part of an address to a young nobleman by the officer Min 3ze-ma. The only difference in the two texts is in one character which does not affect the meaning.
year of duke Hsiang
Thus
the text of this Taoist treatise
is
taken from a source which
cannot be regarded as Taoistic. ^
This seems equivalent to
*
The swan
allotted
term of
'all
in the text here life.'
through space.'
seems
meaning of a period of a hundred '
to
mean
'the whole of the
Further on, the same character has the special days.'
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
236 evil stars
their
When
send down misfortunes on them \
term of Hfe
exhausted they
is
die.
There also are the Spirit-rulers in the three pairs of the Thai stars of the Northern Bushel - over men's heads, which record their acts of guilt and wickedness, and take away (from their term of life) periods of twelve years or of a hundred days. There also are the three Spirits of the recumbent body which reside within a man's person ^. As each kang-shan ^ day comes round, they forthwith ascend to the court of Heaven, and report men's deeds of guilt and transgression. On the last day of the moon, the spirit of the Hearth does the same ^. '
*
'
In the case of every man's transgressions,
when
they are great, twelve years are taken from his term of
life '
when they
;
are small, a hundred days.
great and
Transgressions,
He who
several hundred things. for long ^
into "^
life
must
*'
first
are
small,
seen
in
wishes to seek
avoid these.
This and other passages show how Taoism pressed astrology its
service.
The Northern Peck
constellation Ruler.'
The
or Bushel
of the Great
Bear,
'
three pairs of stars,
is
the Chinese
the Chariot
i,
k; X,
/h
;
name
of the
r, |,
of our
Supreme
are called the
upper, middle, and lower Thai, or 'their three Eminences:' see
Reeves's
Names
of Stars
Morrison's Dictionary, part ^ '
the
The Khang-hst name of a spirit
Why
the three
should
we look
Kang-shan
is
the
is
spirits
for
is
are
san shih
given,
and given
anything definite and
as
The
evidently plural.
merely an absurd superstition
name
to
i.
but the phrase
'
factory in a notion which â&#x20AC;˘
and Constellations, appended
vol,
Dictionary simply explains ;
names and places of ferently.
ii,
dif-
satis-
?
of the fifty-seventh term of the cycle,
indicating every fifty-seventh day, or year.
Here
it
indicates the day.
The name of this spirit of the fire-place is given by commentators with many absurd details which need not be touched on. ^ Long life is still the great quest of the Taoist. ^
ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS.
237
Is his way right, he should go forward in it; wrong, he should withdraw from it. He will not tread in devious by-ways he will not
3.
'
is it '
;
impose on himself in any secret apartment. He will amass virtue and accumulate deeds of
He
"^erit.
agooTman.
will feel
He will
creatures ^
(all)
kindly towards
be
loyal,
filial,
loving to his younger brothers, and submissive to his
He
elder.
make himself correct and
will
He
form others.
(so) trans-
and compassionate widows he will respect the old and cherish the young. Even the insect tribes, grass, and trees he should not hurt. He ought to pity the malignant tendencies of pity orphans,
will
;
*
others
them perils
;
to rejoice over their excellences their straits
in ;
to
to
;
regard their gains as
own, and their losses
in
publish their shortcomings superiorities
;
if
they were his
same way
the
;
and display what
take
little
is
for himself;
good to
;
not to
not to vaunt his
to put a stop to what
exalt
to help
;
rescue them from their
;
is
to yield
receive
own
evil, and much, and
insult
without
and honour with an appearance of apprehension to bestow favours without seeking for a return, and give to others without any subsequent regret this is what is called a good man. All Heaven in its course proother men respect him tects him happiness and emolument follow him all evil things keep far from him the spiritual Intelligences defend him what he does is sure to succeed -; resenting
it,
;
:
—
;
;
;
;
;
life
;
—
its widest meaning Men, creatures, and all living Here are the happy issues of doing good in addition compare the Tao Teh A'ing, ch. 50, et al.
In
^
^
—
:
things. to
long
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
2^8
become Immaterial and Immortals would seek to become an ImHappy issues j^grtal of Heaven^ ous^ht to grlve the ^ Âť of his course. proof of 1 300 good deeds and he who would seek to become an Immortal of Earth should
may hope
he
to
He who
;
^
the proof of three hundred.
o-ive
But
'
4.
movements
the
if
(of a
man's heart) are
contrary to righteousness, and the (actions of his)
conduct are
In opposition to
reason
;
If
he regard his
wickedness as a proof of his The way
of
_
If
he
if
treats
parents
if
;
teachers
whom
bear to do what Is cruel and injurious he secretly harms the honest and good
^^^^
a bad man,
^
;
-'
with
clandestine
slight
he should serve
If
;
or
he deceives the simple
his fellow-learners
baseless slanders, practise deception
^
ruler
his
;
he Is disrespectful to his elders and if he disregards the authority of those
he calumniates
If
and
ability,
if
;
;
he vent
and hypocrisy,
Here there appears the influence of Buddhism on the doctrine Tao. The i?z'shis of Buddhism are denoted in Chinese by
of the
Hsien Zan late
by
'
('j|l|
y^), which,
for
want of a better term, we
The famous Nagar^una,
Immortals.'
trans-
fourteenth
the
Buddhist patriarch, counts ten classes of these i?;'shis, and as-
them only a temporary exemption for a million years from and Taoists view them as absolutely immortal, and distinguish five classes first, Deva i?zshis, or Heavenly Hsien, residing on the seven concentric rocks round Meru; second, Purusha, or Spirit-like Hsien, roaming through the air; third, Nara, or Human Hsien, dwelling among
cribes to
transmigration, but Chinese Buddhists
:
men
;
and
fifth,
fourth,
Bhumi,
Preta, or
Handbook
to
or Earth Hsien, residing
Demon
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
on earth
Hsien, roving demons.
Chinese Buddhism, second edition,
p.
in caves;
See 130.
place three out of the five classes are specified, each having price in ^
Eitel's
In this its
own
good deeds.
Literally,
'
those born before himself,' but generally used as a
designation of teachers.
ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS.
239
and attack and expose his kindred by consanguinity and affinity if he is hard, violent, and without humanity if he is ruthlessly cruel in taking his own way if his judgments of right and wrong are incorrect and his likings and aversions are in despite of what is proper if he oppresses inferiors, and ;
;
;
;
;
claims
merit
(for
doing so)
gratifying their (evil) desires
courts superiors by
;
;
out feeling grateful for them
receives favours with;
broods over resent-
ments without ceasing if he slights and makes no account of Heaven's people if he trouble and throw into disorder the government of the state bestows rewards on the unrighteous and inflicts punishments on the guiltless kills men in order to get their wealth, and overthrows men to get their offices slays those who have surrendered, and massacres those who have made their submission throws censure on the upright, and overthrows the worthy maltreats the orphan and oppresses the widow if he casts the laws aside and receives bribes holds the ricrht to be wrongr and the wrone to be right enters light offences as heavy and the sight of an execution makes him more enraged (with the criminal) if he knows his faults and does not change them, or knows what is good and does not do throws the guilt of his crimes on others it if he tries to hinder the exercise of an art (for a living) reviles and slanders the sage and worthy and assails and oppresses (the principles of) reason and virtue ^ ;
'
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
^
A
^
One
Confucian phrase. is
See the Li K\,
sorry not to see his
way
III, v, 13.
to translate here
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
'Assails
and oppresses those who pursue the Tao and its characteristics.' 'Insulter et traiter avec cruaut^ ceux qui Julien gives for it Walters se livrent a I'^tude de la Raison et de la Vertu,'
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
240
he shoots birds and hunts beasts, unearths the burrowing insects and frightens roosting birds, blocks up the dens of animals and overturns nests, if he hurts the pregnant womb and breaks eggs wishes others to have misfortunes and losses if he and defames the merit achieved by others if
;
;
imperils others to secure his
own
safety
the property of others to increase his
and private advantage
bad things to his
for
good
^
of others
own exchanges ;
weal
sacrifices the public
;
if
;
self for the ability
diminishes
;
;
he takes credit to him-
conceals the excellences
of others; publishes the things discreditable to others;
and searches out the private affairs of others leads others to waste their property and wealth and causes the separation of near relatives ^; encroaches on what others love and assists others in doing wrong gives the reins to his will and puts on airs of majesty ;
;
;
;
puts others to
shame
in
seeking victory for himself
growing crops of others and if becoming rich breaks up projected marriages by improper means makes him proud and by a peradventure escaping the consequences of his misconduct, he yet feels no shame if he owns to favours (which he did not confer), and puts off his errors (on others) marries away (his own) calamity to another, and sells (for gain) his own wickedness purchases for himself empty praise and keeps hidden dangerous purposes in his heart detracts from the excel-
injures or destroys the
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
has
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
'
^
'
and oppresses (those who have attained to the pracTruth and Virtue.'
Insults
tice of)
It is
a serious mistranslation of this which Mr. Balfour gives
returns evil for good,' as
if it
were the golden rule
expression. ^
Literally,
'
separates men's bones and
flesh.'
:
in its highest
ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS. lences of others, and screens his
24
own shortcomings
;
he takes advantage of his dignity to practise intimidation, and indulges his cruelty to kill and if
wound
without cause he (wastes cloth)
if
;
ping and shaping
no
rites require
it
it
in clip-
cooks animals for food, when scatters and throws away the
;
;
and burdens and vexes all living creatures if he ruins the families of others, and gets possession of their money and valuables admits the five grains
;
;
;
water or raises
fire in
order to injure their dwell-
he throws into confusion the established rules in order to defeat the services of others and injures the implements of others to deprive them of ings
if
;
;
the things they require to use
if,
;
seeing others in
glory and honour, he wishes them to be banished or
them wealthy and prosperous, be broken and scattered if he of sees a beautiful woman and forms the thouorht o
degraded
;
or seeing
he wishes them
to
;
intercourse with her
illicit
;
is
indebted to
men
for
goods or money, and wishes them to die if, when his requests and applications are not complied with, if he sees his anger vents itself in imprecations others meeting with misfortune, and begins to speak ;
;
of their misdeeds
;
or seeing
perfections he laughs at ties
them
them with bodily im;
or
when
their abili-
are worthy of praise, he endeavours to keep
he buries the image of another to or employs obtain an injurious power over him ^ if he is indignant and angry poison to kill trees or opposes and thwarts his with his instructors
them back
if
;
;
;
;
^
The
the
Han
largely
crimes indicated here are said to have dynasty,
employed
[40]
when
the arts of sorcery
to the injury of
men.
R
become
rife
under
and witchcraft were
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
242
if he takes things by and elder brother; if he loves violence or vehemently demands them makes himsecretly to pilfer, and openly to snatch or by artifice and self rich by plunder and rapine if he rewards and deceit seeks for promotion if he indulges in idleness and punishes unfairly pleasure to excess is exacting and oppressive to his if he and tries to frighten other men inferiors murmurs against Heaven and finds fault with men if he reproaches the wind and reviles the rain strives and raises litigafights and joins in quarrels
father
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
tions is
led
;
recklessly hurries to join associate fraternities
by the words of his wife or concubine
;
to disobey
if, on getting what and agrees with his mouth, if he is covetous while he dissents in his heart and befools and deceives wealth, after and greedy if he invents wicked his superiors (to get it) the innocent overthrow and calumniate speeches to defames others and calls it being straightforward if he reviles the Spirits and styles himself correct casts aside what is according to right, and imitates what is against it turns his back on his near relaif he tives, and his face to those who are distant appeals to Heaven and Earth to witness to the mean thoughts of his mind or calls in the spiritual Intelif he ligences to mark the filthy affairs of his life gives and afterwards repents that he has done so or borrows and does not return if he plans and seeks for what is beyond his lot or lays tasks (on people) beyond their strength if he indulges his lustful desires without measure if there be poison in his heart and mildness in his face if he gives others filthy food to eat or by corrupt doc-
the instructions of his parents is
new, he forgets the old
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS. deludes the multitude
243
if he uses a short narrow measure, light weights, and a small pint mixes spurious articles with the genuine and (thus) amasses illicit gain if he degrades
trines
;
cubit, a ;
;
(children or others of) decent condition to sitions
he
;
mean
or deceives and ensnares simple people
and greedy
po;
if
by oaths and imprecations to prove himself correct and in his liking for drink is rude and disorderly if he quarrels angrily with his nearest relatives and as a man he is not loyal and honourable if a woman is not gentle and obedient if (the husband) is not harmonious with his wife if the wife does not if he is always fond of reverence her husband boasting and bragging if she is constantly jealous and envious if he is guilty of improper conduct to his wife or sons if she fails to behave properly to if he treats with slight and her parents-in-law is
insatiably covetous
;
tries
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
disrespect the spirits of his ancestors
;
if
he opposes
and rebels against the charge of his sovereign if he occupies himself in doing what is of no use and cherishes and keeps concealed a purpose other than if he what appears utter imprecations against himself and against others (in the assertion of his innocence) or is partial in his likes and dislikes ;
;
;
^
;
;
he strides over the well or the hearth leaps over the food, or over a man - kills newly-born children
if
;
;
he does many actions he sings and dances on the
or brings about abortions
of secret depravity
;
if
"
;
if
^ The one illustrative story given by Julien under this clause He translates shows clearly that I have rightly supplemented it. it: 'Faire des imprecations centre soi-meme et centre
les autres.' ^
Trifling acts
and
villainous crimes are here
R 2
mixed
together.
TEXTS OF TAOISM.
'^^^^
244
day of the moon or of the year bawls out or gets angry on the first day of the moon or in the last
;
early
dawn
the north
;
weeps,
;
spits,
when fronting when fronting the
or urinates,
sighs, sings, or wails,
and moreover, if he takes fire from the hearth to burn incense or uses dirty firewood to cook with if he rises at night and shows his person fire-place
;
;
;
naked if at the eight terms of the year ^ he inflicts punishments if he spits at a shooting star points ;
;
;
at a rainbow; suddenly points to the three luminaries
;
looks long at
sun and
the
moon
months of spring burns the thickets
in
;
the
in
hunting
with his face to the north angrily reviles others
and
without
snakes *
^
reason
tortoises
kills
and
;
smites
:
In the case of crimes such as these, (the Spirits)
presiding over the Life, according to their lightness
or gravity, take
away the
culprit's periods of
When
years or of one hundred days.
exhausted, death ensues.
is
mains
guilt unpunished,
his
twelve term of life
If at death there re-
judgment extends
to his
posterity ^ ^
The commencements
of the four seasons, the equinoxes and
solstices.
Many
of the deeds
condemned
in this
long paragraph have
a ground of reason for their condemnation; offences against prevailing superstitions. ^
The
principle enunciated here
the ethical teaching of China.
It
is
others
are merely
very ancient in the history of
appears in one of the Appendixes
Yi i^ing (Sacred Books of the East, vol. xvi, p. 419), The family that accumulates goodness is sure to have superabundant happiness the family that accumulates evil is sure to have superto the
'
;
abundant misery.'
We
know also that the same view prevailed in the time of Confucius, though the sage himself does not expressly sanction it. This Tractate does not go for the issues of Retribution beyond the present
life.
ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS.
245
Moreover, when parties by wrong and violence take the money of others, an account is taken, and set acrainst its amount, of their wives and â&#x20AC;&#x17E; Conclusion of ^. the whole children, and all the members of their '
5.
.
.
,
families,
they do not thieves,
fire,
when
these gradually die.
die, there are the disasters
and robbers, from
If
from water,
losses of property,
and (evil) tongues to balance the value of wicked appropriations ^ Further, those who
illnesses,
their
wrongfully into the
them '
kill
men
are (only) putting their
hands of others who
-.
To
take to one's self unrighteous wealth
satisfying one's
with poisoned wine.
relief,
indeed, but death also follows
Now when
is
like
hunger with putrid food^ or one's It gives a temporary
thirst
'
weapons
will in their turn kill
it.
the thought of doing good has arisen
a man's mind, though the good be not yet done,
in
the good Spirits are in attendance on him.
Or,
if
the thought of doing evil has arisen, though the
be not yet done, the bad Spirits are in attendance on him. If one have, indeed, done deeds of wickedness, but afterwards alters his way and repents, resolved not to do anything wicked, but to practise reverently evil
'
^
These sentences
pense to the parties
are rather weak.
who have been
Nothing robbed.
is
said of
The
thief
any recompunished
is
the death of others, or the loss of property.
by
A
Julien gives for it: somewhat perplexing sentence. ressemblent innocens hommes perir des 'Ceux qui font a des ennemis qui ^changent leurs amies et se tuent les uns les autres;' and Watters: 'Those who put others to death wrongly are like men who exchange arms and slay each otlier.' ^
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
"
Literally,
water.'
'soaked food that has been spoiled by dripping
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
246 all
that
good, he
is
good fortune
:
—
is
sure in the long-run to obtain
changing calamity into man speaks what is good, and does what is
this is called
Therefore the good
blessing.
good, contemplates what is at good every day he has these three virtues the end of three years Heaven is sure to send down The bad man speaks what is blessing on him \ wicked, contemplates what is wicked, and does what every day he has these three vices is wicked at :
;
:
;
the end of three years,
misery on him ^
themselves to do what ^
The
effect
Heaven
— How
is it is
is
good
sure to send
men
that
—
—
down
will not exert
'
?
of repentance and reformation
is
well set forth;
but the specification of three years, as the period within which the
recompense or retribution will occur, is again an indication of the weakness in this concluding paragraph.
APPENDIXES. APPENDIX K/nwg A'ang So
A^ing, or 'The Classic of Purity
must translate the
I
appears
in the
'
I.
title
Collection of the
\'
of this brochure, as it Most Important Treatises
(vol. xxxix, p. xvii), in which alone have had an opportunity of perusing and studying the Text. The name, as given by Wylie (Notes, p. 178), Balfour (Taoist Texts), and Faber (China Review, vol. xiii, p. 246), is AVnng A^ing iTing^, and signifies 'The Classic of Purity and Rest.' The difference is in the second character, but both AVnng iTang and AVnng A'ing are wellknown combinations in Taoist writings and it will be seen,
of the Taoist Fathers
'
I
;
Text
as the translation of the
them
is
pursued, that neither of
title of the little Book. Faber says, one of the mystical canons' of Taoism but the mysticism of Taoism is of a nature peculiar to itself, and different from any mental exercises which have been called by that name in connexion with Christianity or Mohammedanism. It is more vague and shadowy than any theosophy or Sufis m, just as the idea of the Tao differs from the apprehension of a personal God, how-
It
is
is,
unsuitable as the
as Dr.
'
;
ever uncertain and indefinite that apprehension
may
be.
Mr. Wylie says the work treats under very moderate limits This indeed is of the subjection of the mental faculties.' a the consummation to which it conducts the student '
;
2
-/^
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
>48
APP.
I.
condition corresponding to the nothingness which Lao-jze
contended for as antecedent to out of which he said that
all
existence,
all positive
and
existing being came, though
he does not indicate how. I give to the Treatise the first place among our appenIt is dixes here because of the early origin ascribed to it. Taoist of the Hsiian) a (or Yiian Ko to \ attributed
Wu
dynasty
(a. d. 222-277),
who
is
fabled to have attained to
generally so denomiworker of miracles as He is represented as a nated addicted to intemperance, and very eccentric in his ways. When shipwrecked on one occasion, he emerged from beneath the water with his clothes unwet, and walked Finally he ascended to the sky in freely on its surface.
the state of an Immortal, and
is
^.
bright
;
day ".
All these accounts
may
safely be put
down
as the figments of a later time. It will
be seen that the Text ascribes the work to Lao-jze
and I find it impossible to accept the account of its origin which is assigned by Li Hsi-yiieh to Ko Hsiian. As quoted by Li in the first of some notes subjoined to his
himself,
Commentary, Ko is made to say, When I obtained the true Tao, I had recited this King ten thousand times. It is what the Spirits of heaven practise, and had not been communicated to scholars of this lower world. I got it '
from the Divine Ruler of the eastern Hwa from the Divine Ruler of the Golden Gate
from the Royal-mother of the West.
In
;
;
all
he received he received
it
these cases
it
it
was transmitted from mouth to mouth, and was not committed to writing. I now, while I am in the world, have written
it
out in a book.
understanding
it,
Scholars of the highest order,
ascend and become
those of the middle order, cultivating the Immortals of the Southern Palace order, possessing
^
it,
get long years of
officials of it,
;
Heaven
are ranked
;
among
those of the lowest
life in
the world, roam
See the Accounts of Ko in the Biographical Dictionary of Hsiao A'ih-han and Wang AV^i's supplement to the great work of Ma Twan-lin,
(1793).
ch. 242.
CH,
THE CLASSIC OF PURITY.
I.
through the Three Regions \ and
Golden
enter, the
249
(finally)
ascend
to,
and
Gate.'
This quotation would seem to be taken from the preface to our
by
classic
little
Ho
Hsiian.
such a preface during the time of the
there were indeed
If
Wu
dynasty, the cor-
Taoism must
have been rapid. The Hsi Wang-mu, or Royal-mother of the West, is mentioned once in TsTwang-jze (Bk. VI, par. 7) but no Divine Ruler' disfigures his pages. Every reader must feel that ruption of the old
'
;
in the Classic of Purity he has got into a different region of thought from that which he has traversed in the Tao Teh
^ing
and
With
in
the writings of
these remarks
I
/v
wang-^ze.
now proceed
to the translation
and
explanation of the text of our ^ing.
Lao the Master^ said, The Great no bodily form, but It produced and nourishes heaven and earth ^. The Great Tao has no passions*, but It causes the sun and moon to Ch.
Tao
1.
I.
has
revolve as they do.
The Great- Tao
has no
name
^,
but
It effects
growth and maintenance of all things ^ I do not know its name, but I make an the
call It
xxxix,
L a o iT u n {-^ ^).
is
with the addition of
p. 40) that,
common
the
and
TaoÂŤ.
The name here
^
effort,
the
I
have stated ( vol
Thai Shang,
this is
designation of Lao-^ze as the Father of Taoism
and deifying him, and that it originated probably intheThang dynasty. It might seem to be used simply here by Ko Hsiian with the same high application and since in his preface ;
he
refers to different
that
we ought
But
I
^
am
'The
'
it may be contended Lao ^iin by Lao the Ruler.'
Divine Rulers,'
to translate
'
unwilling to think that
three regions
(
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
^
^\)
'
tlie
deification of Lao-^ze
^^^^ ^^^ hardly be the trilokya of the
Buddhists, the ethical categories of desire, form, and formlessness.
more akin
They
are
Brahmanic bhuvanatraya, the physical or cosmological categories of bhur or earth, bhuva/i or heaven, and svar or atmosphere. to the
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
250
had taken place so
The
early.
APP.
earh'est occurrence of the
Lao Kiin
which has attracted my notice is the history of Khung Yung, a descendant of Confucius combination
the twentieth generation, the of
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; the
San ^ze King, for his four, and who met with
While
same who
is
in in
celebrated in
fraternal deference at the
age
a violent death in A. D. 208.
only a boy, wishing to obtain an interview with
still
a representative of the to him,
i.
'My honoured
Lao
family, he sent in this
message
predecessor and the honoured Lao,
the predecessor of your Li family, equally virtuous and righteous, were friends and teachers of each other.' The epithet /ain is equally applied to Confucius and Lao-jze, and the combination Lao ATiin implies no exaltation of
the latter above the other. ^
See Tao Teh King, chaps.
^
T. T. K., chaps,
*
See A'wang-jze, Bk.
feelings, affections
i,
II,
as in the
;
'
T. T. K., chaps.
ÂŤ
T. T. K., ch. 25.
I,
18, 25, ^^.
51, et al.
par.
first
2.
'Passions,' that
is,
of the thirty-nine Articles.
25, 32, 51.
2. Now, the Tao (shows itself in two forms); the Pure and the Turbid, and has (the two conditions of) Motion and Rest^ Heaven is pure and earth is turbid; heaven moves and earth is at rest. The masculine is pure and the feminine is turbid; the
masculine moves and the feminine radical
(Purity)
flowed abroad
The
is
pure
;
is
still
The
2.
descended, and the (turbid) issue and thus all things were produced \
the source of the turbid, and motion the foundation of rest. If
man
is
could always be pure and
still,
heaven and
eardi would both revert (to non-existence) \ This paragraph of
all
gible.
things
; '
but
it
intended to set forth does so in a way that
is
Comparing what
the former paragraph,
is
Tao
'
is
the production
hardly
intelli-
said here with the utterances in
would seem to be used
in
two
CH.
THE CLASSIC OF PURITY.
I.
25
senses; first as an Immaterial Power or Force, and next as the Material Substance, out of which all things come. Li Hsi-yueh says that in the first member of par. i we have the Unlimited (or Infinite) producing the Grand '
On
(or Primal) Finite.'
The
fact
is
Tao
the
name is too high for Compare T. T. K., ch. 61.
sense of the ^
he says nothing.
in par. 2
creation
that the subject of
the
the deepest
in
human mind.
^ I do not understand this, but I cannot translate the Text otherwise. Mr. Balfour has If a man is able to remain pure and motionless, Heaven and Earth will both at :
once come and dwell i-lb
Now
mind
^
man
the spirit of
disturbs
The mind
it.
but his desires draw
it
away
:
—^
Compare T.
^-
and especially Ho-shang Kung's
ch. 16,
3.
^
;{^
'
Li explains thus
in him.'
—^SA
pi'
—
title to
it,
still.
spirit will
As arise,
T. K.,
—^
^^.
loves Purity, but his
of \
man If
loves stillness,
he could always
send his desires away, his mind would of
become
"^
itself
Let his mind be made clean, and his
of itself
become
pure.
a matter of course the six desires
and the three poisons
^
-
will
not
will
be taken away and
man
the
disappear. ^
Taoism thus recognises
in
spirit,
the mind,
and the body. ^
'
The
six desires
'
are those which have their inlets in
the eyes, ears, nostrils, the tongue, the sense of touch, and
the imagination.
The two
shan, 'the body,' and ^
'
The
1,
three poisons
'
'
last are
expressed
in
Chinese by
the idea, or thought.'
are greed, anger, and stupidity
;
see the Khang-hsi Thesaurus, under -^. 4.
The
reason
why men
are not able to attain to
because their minds have not been cleansed, and their desires have not been sent away. this, is
the texts of TAOISM.
2k2 If
one
I.
when he no longer his when
able to send the desires away,
is
then looks
APP.
in at his
mind,
it is
he looks out at his body,
it
is
;
no longer
his
and
;
farther off at external things, they are
when he looks
things which he has nothing to do with. When he understands these three things, there This contemplawill appear to him only vacancy.
of vacancy will awaken the idea of vacuity. Without such vacuity there is no vacancy. The idea of vacuous space having vanished, that of nothingness itself also disappears and when the tion
;
idea of nothingness has disappeared, there ensues
serenely the condition of constant stillness. In this paragraph
we have what Mr. Wylie
subjection of the mental faculties
myself unable to understand what another
way
and
;'
it
is.
I
calls 'the
must confess It is
probably
of describing the Taoist trance which
we
find
once and again in A"wang-jze, when the body becomes like a withered tree, and the mind like slaked lime' (Bk. II, '
par.
I,
et
But such a sublimation of the being, as the its serene stillness and rest, is to me
al.).
characteristic
of
inconceivable.
5.
In that condition of rest independently of place
how can any any longer
desire arise
arises, there
?
is
And when
no desire the True stillness and
rest.
That True (stillness) becomes (a) constant quality, and responds to external things (without error) yea, that True and Constant quality holds possession of ;
the nature. In such constant response and constant stillness there
is
the constant Purity and Rest.
He who
has this absolute Purity enters gradu-
ally into the (inspiration of the)
True Tao.
And
CH.
THE CLASSIC OF PURITY.
II.
having entered thereinto, he
is
253
styled Possessor of
Tao.
the
Akhough he reality
he
is
does
think
not
possessed of anything. transformation of
Tao, in he has become
styled Possessor of the
all
that
accomplishing the
It is as
living things, that
he
is
styled
Possessor of the Tao.
He who
is
to others the
This
may
able to understand this
the consummation of the state of Purity.
is
explaining the former sentence of the
^
^
sSc
jfrj
s
m n.
®' ^^'ith
>f»
I,
Lao
the
some variation,—
Master
said.
In
member, Li Hsi-
fifth
yiieh uses the characters of T. T. A"., ch. 4,
2.
transmit
Sacred Tao.
/fj*
yFJt
Jfl
Scholars
highest class do not strive (for anything) the lowest class are fond of striving \
;
^ j^ ^,
>f»
of
the
those of
Those who
possess in the highest degree the attributes (of the
Tao) do not show them those who possess them in a low degree hold them fast (and display them) ^. Those who so hold them fast and display them ;
not styled (Possessors of) the
are
attributes ^
2
Tao
and
Its
^.
Compare the T. T. K., Compare the T. T. K.,
The reason why True Tao is because 2.
ch, 41,
i.
ch. 38, i.
all
men do
their
not obtain the
minds are perverted.
Their minds being perverted, their spirits become Their minds being perturbed, they are perturbed. Being attracted attracted towards external things. towards external things, they begin to seek for them This greedy quest leads to perplexities greedily. and annoyances and these again result in disordered ;
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
254
APP.
I.
thoughts, which cause anxiety and trouble to both
The
body and mind.
disgraces, flow wildly
and death, are bitterness, and
parties then
meet with
on through the phases of
foul life
liable constantly to sink in the sea of
True Tao.
for ever lose the
The True and Abiding Tao!
3.
understand
come
to
it
naturally obtain
understand the
Tao
it.
They who And they who
abide in Purity and
Stillness.
Our
brief Classic thus concludes,
Li thus sums up his remarks on
it
:
and our commentator
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; The men who under'
Tao
do so simply by means of the Absolute Purity, and the acquiring this Absolute Purity depends entirely on the Putting away of Desire, which is the urgent stand the
practical lesson of the Treatise.'
quoted
I
in
my
introductory remarks Li's account of
by its reputed author Ko Hsuan. now conclude with the words which he subjoins from True Man, 3o Hsuan :'â&#x20AC;&#x201D;' Students oftheTao, who
the origin of the Classic I will
'a
keep
hands and croon over its contents, from the ten heavens to watch over and protect their bodies, after which their spirits will be preserved by the seal of jade, and their bodies refined by the elixir of gold. Both body and spirit will become exquisitely ethereal, and be in true union with the Tao this Classic in their
will get
good
Spirits
!
'True Man, 3o Hslian,' I have not been able to ascertain anything. The Divine Ruler of the eastern Hwa, referred to on p. 348, is mentioned in the work of Wang Kh\ (ch. 241, p. 31^), but with no definite information about him. The author says his surname was Wang, but he knows neither his name nor when he lived. Of
this
APPENDIX Yin
II.
Harmony
Fii /\^ing, or 'Classic of the
of the Seen and the Unseen.' In the
K/iien-\ung Catalogue of the Imperial Library, iii, this Book occupies the first place among
ch. 146, Part
Taoist works, with three notices, which all precede the account of Ho-shang Kung's Commentary on the Tao Teh
all
From the work of Lao-jze we are conducted along the course of Taoist literature to the year 1626, when the catalogue of what is called the Taoist Canon ^ King.
'
Ch. 147 then returns to the Yin Fu A'ing, works upon it, the last being the
appeared.
and
treats of nine other
Commentary of Li Kwang-li, one of the principal ministers and great scholars in the time of A"/nen-lung's grandfather, known as Khang-hsi from the name of his reign. In the
first
of these
many
notices
it
said that the
is
copy assigns the composition of the work to Hwang-Ti (in the 27th century B.C.), and says that commentaries on it had been made by Thai-kung (i2th century B.C.), Fan Li (5th century B.C.), the Recluse of the Kwei Valley (4th century B.C.), Ka.ng Liang (died B.C. 189), Ku Ko Liang (a. D. 181-234), and Li K/iwan of the Thang dynasty (about the middle of our 8th century)^. Some writers, going back to the time of Hwang-Ti for the preface of an old
composition of our small
classic, attribute
sovereign himself, but to his teacher
Ma
not to that
it
Kwang
/T/^ang-jze
Twan-lin's great work, ch. 211, p.
^
See also
^
See A'wang-jze, Bk. XI, par.
4.
iS".
"
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
256
APP.
II.
and many of them hold that this Kwang AV^ang-jze was an early incarnation of Lao-jze himself, so that the Yin Fu Li Hsimight well be placed before the Tao Teh A'ing yiieh is one of the scholars who adopt this view. I will not say that under the A"au dynasty there was no book called Yin Fu, with a commentary ascribed to Thaikung \ for Sze-ma K/iien, in his biography of Sii AV/in !
(Bk. Ixix), relates
Fu book
how
of A^au,'
that adventurer obtained
and a passage
in
the
'
'
the Yin
Plans of the
Warring States tells us that the book contained the schemes of Thai-kung^.' However this may have been, no such work is now extant. Of all the old commentaries on it mentioned in the AVnen-lung Catalogue, the only one remaining is the last, that of Li TT/^wan and the '
'
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
account which
and
we have
of it
;
is
not to be readily accepted
relied on.
The
story goes that in A. D. 441
Khau
K/nen-kih,
who
had usurped the dignity and title of Patriarch from the A'ang family, deposited a copy of the Yin Fu A'ing in a mountain cave. There it remained for about three centuries and a half, till it was discovered by Li A'/zwan, a Taoist scholar, not a
He
copied
stand
damaged by
its
long exposure.
out as well as he could, but could not under-
it
it, till
little
at last,
with an old woman, at the foot of
wandering
in
who made
mount Li
;
after
the distant West, he met
the meaning clear to him,
which he published the Text
with a Commentary, and finally died, a wanderer among the hills in quest of the Tao; but the place of his death
was never known 2.
The Classic, as it now exists, therefore cannot be traced higher than our eighth century; and many critics hold that, as the commentary was made by Li K/iwan, so the text was forged by him. to this
is
that,
if
All that Hsi-yiieh has to say in reply
the classic be the work of Li A7/wan, then
See the Khang-hsi Thesaurus under the combination Yin Fu. See the account of Li A7/vvan in Wang; A7/i's continuation of Ma Twan-lin's work, cli. 242 ; and various items in the A7nen-lung Catalogue. '
^
CH.
HARMONY OF THE SEEN AND UNSEEN.
I.
257
he must think of him as another Kwang /f/^ang-jzc this is no answer to the charge of forgery.
As
;
but
name
of the Treatise, the force of Fii has been xxxix, p. 133. in connexion with the title of ATwang-jze's fifth Book. The meaning which I have given of the whole is substantially that of Li Hsi-ylieh, to the
set forth in vol.
who says that the Yin must be understood as including Yang, and grounds his criticism on the famous dictum in the Great Appendix to the Yi A'ing (vol. xvi, p. SSS}^ The successive movement of the Yin and Yang (their rest and '
active operation) constitutes
what
called the course (of
is
Mr. Balfour translates the title by The Clue to the Unseen,' which is ingenious, but may be misleading. things).'
The
'
writer reasons rather from the
Unseen
to
the Seen
than from the Seen to the Unseen,
Mr. Wylie gives his view of the object of the Treatise in This short Treatise, which is not entirely free from the obscurity of Taoist mysticism, professes to these words
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
'
Heaven with the current of munTo what extent the Book does this, and
reconcile the decrees of
dane affairs.' whether successfully or not, the reader for himself from the translation which
will
Li Hsi-yiieh,
it
subjoined.
looking at
practical object, pronounces
Book
of culture
Book
be able to judge be immediately simply from its
'hsiu lien A'ih Shu, a
it
and refining ^.'
idea of a Taoist devotee,
will
This language suggests the
who has sublimated he
himself
by
ready to pass into the state of an Immortal. I must be permitted to say, however, that the whole Treatise appears to me to have come down
the study of this
till
is
to us in a fragmentary condition, with passages that are
incapable of any satisfactory explanation.
Ch.
1.
I.
If
one observes the
and maintahis Its doings (as has to do is accomplished.
1
'
Dr. Williams explains 'hsiu lien
becoming [40]
(|j^
religious, as a recluse or ascetic'
S
his
^
Way own)
or
jj^
of ^,
Heaven\
all
^)'
that he
^^
meaning
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM,
258 ^
To
explain
'
the
Way of
APP.
ll.
Heaven,' Li Hsi-yiieh adduces
the last sentence of the T. T. K., ch. 9, When the work is done, and one's name has become distinguished, to with'
into obscurity
draw 2
is
Way
the
of Heaven.'
explain 'the doings of Heaven,' he adduces the
To
paragraph of the symbolism of the first hexagram of the Yi, Heaven in its motion gives the idea of strength. In accordance v^ith this, the superior man nerves himself first
'
to ceaseless activity.'
To Heaven there
2.
belong the
five (mutual) foes \
and he who sees them (and understands their operaapprehends how they produce prosperity. The same five foes are in the mind of man, and
tion)
when he can Heaven, all
them
the manner of
transformations
their
from
his
"-.
The
startling
name thieves (=foes,
understood to mean the
make up
indeed
in action after
space and time are at his disposal, and
receive
things
person ^
all
set
'
five elements,'
robbers) here
is
which pervade and
the whole realm of nature, the
heaven
of
the text including also earth, the other term in the binomial combination of
'
heaven and
earth.'
According to the
Earth generates Metal, and overcomes Water; Metal generates Water, and
Taoist teaching, the element of
Wood Water generates Wood, Fire; Wood generates Fire, and
overcomes
comes Earth.
;
These elements
overcoming,
mony
fight
now overcome,
till
and overovercomes
and strive together, now by such interaction a har-
of their influences arises,
and production goes on
with vigour and beauty. ^
It is
more
difficult to
give an account of the operation
of the five elements in the
seen
them
distributed
mind of man, though
among
virtues of Benevolence, Righteousness, ledge,
and Faith.
I
have
the five viscera, and the five Propriety,
Know-
Granting, however, their presence and operation in the mind, what shall be said on the two concluding members of the paragraph ? There underlies them
CH.
HARMONY OF THE SEEN AND UNSEEN.
I.
the doctrine of the three coordinate
Earth, and Man, which
hend
I
259
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
Powers Heaven, have never been able to compre;
clearly.
The
3.
nature of
Man
the mind of
Way
Heaven
of
Man When the (Course of) Man (also) to
;
a spring (of power).
is
is
Heaven belongs
established, the
thereby determined.
is
These short and enigmatic sentences seem merely affirm the general subject of the Treatise,
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; the
to
harmony
between the unseen and the seen.
When Heaven
puts forth its power of putting and constellations lie hidden in darkness. When Earth puts forth its power of putting to death, dragons and serpents appear on the dry ground. When Man puts forth his power of putting to death, Heaven and Earth resume their (proper course). When Heaven and Man exert their powers in concert, all transformations have their commencements determined. 4.
y
to death, the stars
The power
seems merely to which succeeds to movement. The paragraph is intended to show us the harmony of the Three Powers, but one only sees its meaning darkly. The language of the third sentence about the influence of Man on Heaven and Earth finds its explanation from the phraseology of the thwan of the twenty-fourth hexagram of the Yi (vol. xvi, pp. 107, 108). '
indicate
5.
the
'
of putting to death here
rest
The
stupid
;
nature (of man) is here clever and there and the one of these qualities may lie hidden
in the other.
The abuse
(chiefly) in the three
now
in
of the nine apertures
go on
wood, the
is
most important, which may be
movement and now
arises in to
'
'
evil,
at
rest.
When
having once begun, wood.
to the destruction of the s 2
is
\\
fire
sure
hen
y
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
260
calamity arises in a state, ensue,
one conducts the work of culture and
we
ing wisely
The
movement
thereafter
if
Ii.
sure to go to ruin.
it is
When
APP.
refin-
him a Sage.
call
man
constitution of
twofold
is
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; his
mental consti-
and his physical constitution, The nine apertures are restless and fond of movement. the eyes, ears, nostrils, mouth, and the lower parts, and of these the eyes, ears, and mouth are the most important but they all need to be kept in subjection and under restraint. If indulged beyond reason, the ruin of themselves and of the mind and body to which they belong is sure to tution,
quiet
and
restful,
ensue. 2.
take
For Heaven now to give life and now to away is the method of the Tao. Heaven
I. it
and Earth are the despoilers of are the despoilers of Man and ;
of
all things.
When the
all
things
Man
is
;
all
things
the despoiler
three despoilers act as they
ought to do, as the three Powers, they are at rest. Hence it is said, During the time of nourishment, '
all
the
members are properly regulated when the come into play, all transformations ;
springs of motion
quietly take place.'
Compare elements
ch.
par.
i,
2.
The mutual
contention of the five
nature only conduces to the nourishment of all and so man, as one of the three Powers, consumes only to increase his store, and throws down only to its
parts
in
;
build up.
Where known.
the concluding quotation
Of
course any quotation
is
is
taken from
is
not
inconsistent with the
idea of the early origin of the Treatise.
Men know
(action),
the mysteriousness of the but they do not know how what
Spiritual
comes
2.
their definite
is
not
The sun and moon have and their exact measures as
to be so.
times,
Spirit's
HARMONY OF THE SEEN AND UNSEEN.
CH.llI.
The
large and small.
upon
arises,
and the
26
service of the sages here-
spiritual intelligence
becomes
apparent.
Compare
The
Appendix
par, lo in the fifth
Yi King.
to the
by which the despoilers are moved is invisible and unknown to all under the sky. When the superior man has got it, he strengthens his body by it when the small man has got it, he makes light 3.
spring
;
of his
life.
The
thing
is
good
to the character of
of
but its effect will be according and of the use which is made
in itself,
its
user,
it.
3.
To
I.
The
derive
blind hear well, and the deaf see well.
all
that
advantageous from one source
is
is
ten times better than the
to
do
this thrice in a
employment of a host
day and night
is
a myriad times
better.
That the loss of one sense may be in a manner compensated for by the greater cultivation of another, in the case especially of the two senses specified, I fail
to perceive
how
this
the rest of the paragraph.
is
The
nexus of it in Appendixes onthethwan
discovered the
in
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
is
a fact
by what
illustrated
the seventh of the hexagrams
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
illustration
is
the Yi, but
;
but
follows in
taken from I
have not
the text of that classic or in
or hsiang of the hexagram. must be from this paragraph that the bearing of the Treatise on the conduct of military operations has been
the
It
maintained. 2.
The mind
things,
The
is quickened (to activity) by and dies through (excessive pursuit
spring (of the mind's activity)
Heaven has no so
it
is
is in
(external) of)
them.
the eyes.
(special feeling of) kindness, but
that the greatest kindness
comes from
It.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
262
APP.
11.
crash of thunder and the bhistering wind both
The
come without
design.
—
The Mr. Balfour translates the first member here by mind is produced from matter and dies with matter the '
;
working faculty
is
a bold denial of any future
The eye
or the existence of spirit,
of the Text, however, is moral and not metaphysical. singled out from the three most important
have given
I is
apertures of the
The
life,
embodies
it
The meaning
apart^from matter.
only what
and says that
in the eye;'
body
rest of the
;
—
is
in ch.
i,
par. 5.
paragraph has
its
parallelisms in Lao-jze
and A'wang-jze. Perfect enjoyment
3.
disinterestedness of
most wrapt up
the overflowing satisfac-
is
Perfect stillness
tion of the nature.
it.
When Heaven
in Itself, Its
operation
the entire
is
seems
be
to
universal in
is
character.
its
A
sequel
to
preceding paragraph.
the
Li Hsi-yiieh
observes that the having no feeling of kindness lent to Lao-^ze's
'The
Tao
does not
injury,
See the T.
does nothing, and so there
is
is
equiva-
T K., ch.
'>,^^
nothing which
It
is
by
we
its
breath that
we
control whatever
the root of death, and Kindness springs from and injury springs from kindness. He who
creature
death
doing nothing.'
do.'
It
4.
'
is
grasp.
Life
the root of
is
life.
sinks himself in water or enters amidst
fire
brings
destruction on himself.
The
first
construe.
member
of this paragraph
Mr. Balfour gives
for
it
:
—
'
is
very
to
difficult
The Laws
affecting
the animal creation reside in the Breath or Vital Fluid.'
The
first
character of
it
properly denotes
'birds.'
often found with another denoting 'quadrupeds;'
It
is
and again
found alone denoting both birds and beasts. It is also interchanged with another of the same namC; denoting to
it is
'
CH.
HARMONY OF THE SEEN AND UNSEEN.
III.
seize or grasp,' in
which meaning
bearing of the saying on the
have taken
it
;
meaning
but the of the
have not apprehended. The next four sayings are ilkistrations of Lao-^ze's contraries of Taoism. The final saying is a truism
Treatise
'
I
general
26
I
;
'
is it
introduced here as illustrating that whatever
with design
The
5.
is
contrary to the
man by
stupid
is
done
Tao? studying the phenomena
and laws of heaven and earth becomes sage I by studying their times and productions become intelli;
He
perplexed about sagefreedom from stupidity am the same. He considers his sageness as being an extraordinary attainment I do not consider mine so.
gent.
ness
in
I
;
in his stupidity is
my ;
Some
scholars have
being genuine
;
it
is
expunged
this
paragraph as not
certainly difficult to construe
and to
understand. 6.
The method
of spontaneity proceeds in
stillness,
was that heaven, earth, and all things were produced. The method of heaven and earth proceeds gently and gradually, and thus it is that the Yin and Yang overcome (each other by turns). The one takes the place of the other, and so change and and so
it
transformation proceed accordingly.
Ku
Hsi praises
of the character exquisite.
After
this
paragraph as very good, and the use
3 in ('proceeds gently and gradually') as That all, what do we learn from it ?
Creation proceeded without striving or crying ? And that the same Creative Power continues to act in the same way ?
Therefore the sages, knowing that the method of spontaneity cannot be resisted, take action accordingly and regulate it (for the purpose of culture). The way of perfect stillness cannot be subjected to 7.
numerical calculations
;
but
it
would seem that there
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
264
APP.
tr.
a wonderful machinery, by which all the heavenly bodies are produced, the eight diagrams, and the is
sexagenary cycle
;
hidden ghostlinesses
;
in the victories of the
come
the arts of the
Yin and Yang
one over the other
:
—
all
these
brightly forward into visibility.
I cannot say that paragraph of the Yin it,
power, and
spirit-like springs of
— how the
I
fully
understand this concluding
Fu King. One thing Yi ^ing was pressed into the
is
plain from
service of the
Taoism that prevailed when it was written. I leave it with the judgment on it, quoted by Li Hsi-yiieh from a Lti 3hien-hsu. 'The subject-matter of the Yin Fu and Tao Teh is all intended to set forth the action by contraries of the despoiling powers in nature and society. As to finding in them directions for the government of states, the conduct of war, and the mastery of the kingdom, with such expressions as those about a wonderful machinery by which the heavenly bodies are produced, the eight diagrams, the
—
and hidden ghostlinesses they have a deep meaning, but men do not know it. They who go to the Yin Fu for direction in war and use Lao-jze for guidance in government go far astray from the meaning cycle, spirit-like springs, all
of both.'
:
APPENDIX Yu
III.
Shil A'ing, or 'The Classic of the Pivot of Jade.'
Mr. Wylie says (Notes, is
much used
it
is
p.
179) that the Pivot of Jade
in the ritual sei-vices of
Taoism, meaning that its monks. The
frequently read in the assemblies of
object of the Treatise, according to Li Hsi-yiieh,
men
to discipline
and
is
'
to teach
;
and he illustrates the name by referring to the North Star, which is called the Pivot of the Sky,' revolving in its place, and carrying ^y round with it all the other heavenly bodies. So the body of man is carried round his spirit and by it, and when the spirit has been disciplined and refined, till it is freed from every obscuring influence, and becomes solid, soft, and strong as jade, the name, the Pivot of Jade,' is appropriate refine their spirit
'
'
'
to
'
it.
The name of the The True Classic
Treatise,
when given
at full length,
of the Pivot of Jade, delivered
is
by the
Heaven-Honoured One, Who produces Universal Transformation by the Sound of His Thunder.' To this personage, as Wylie observes, the Taoists attribute a fabulous antiquity, but there is little doubt that the author was a Hsiian-yang 3ze, about the time of the Yiian dynasty (a. d. 1 280-1 367). From the work of Wang Kh\ (ch. 243),
we of
learn that this Hsiian-yang 3ze
Au-yang
family.
Yu-yiien,
What he
says
a is
scion
was the denomination famous Au-yang
of the
to the following effect
I. The Heaven-honoured One Heaven-endowed men, who wish
says, to
:
'All you,
be instructed
2
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
66
APP.
iii.
about the Perfect Tao, the Perfect Tao is very recondite, and by nothing else but Itself can it be described. Since ye wish to hear about it, ye cannot do so by the hearing of the ear that which eludes :
both the ears and eyes
the
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
True Tao
what can be heard and seen perishes, and only this survives. There is (much) that you have not yet learned, and is
;
you have not acquired this Till you have learned what the ears do not hear, how can the Tao be spoken about at all ? especially
!
'Heaven-honoured (Thien 3un)'
is
a title
by
given
the Taoists to the highest objects of their reverence and worship. Chalmers translates it by 'Celestial Excellency,'
and observes that but
it
application
its
this Treatise
is
is
given to
'
all
much more
sufficiently proves.
the Three Pure extensive, as
No
doubt
its
it
Ones
;
use in
was
first
adopted after the example of the Buddhists, by whom Buddha is styled 'World-honoured,' or 'Ever-honoured'
(Shih3un). The phrase Thien Zan, which I have translated here Heaven-endowed Men,' is common to the three religions of China but the meaning of it is very different in each. '
;
See the Confucian and the Taoist significations of it in the Khang-hsi Thesaurus, under the phrase. Here it means '
the
men
class.'
'
devas
The Heaven-honoured One
2.
the it is
is
possessed by the Tao ;â&#x20AC;&#x201D; TAo-Zan of the highest In a Buddhist treatise the meaning would be Ye, and men.'
first
by
says,
'
Sincerity
is
knowledge of) the Tao; that that knowledge is maintained it
step towards (the silence
with gentleness that (the
;
Tao)
is
employed.
The
employment of sincerity looks like stupidity; the employment of silence looks like difficulty of utterance the employment of gentleness looks like want ;
of ability.
But having attained
to
this,
you may
APP.
CLASSIC OF THE PIVOT OF JADE.
III.
forget ality
;
you may forget your personyou may forget that you are forgetting.' all
All
'
267
bodily form
this,'
says
;
Li Hsi-yiieh,
'
is
achievement of
the
vacuity, an illustration of the freedom from purpose which is
1
Book '
He who
has taken the
of) the
maintains the
most '
first
the
steps towards (the
he who employs
he be knows what
It
subtle.
When
knows what is most subtle, the grows (around him) when he
one
light of intelligence
know how
can
in
Tao knows where to stop; Tao in himself knows how to
diligently vigilant; is
14
par.
of A"vvang-jze.
knowledge
who
Compare
Tao.'
of the
characteristic
sixth
to
;
be diligently
vigilant, his
sage
wisdom becomes complete when he knows where to stop, he is grandly composed and restful. When he is grandly composed and restful, his when his sage sage wisdom becomes complete wisdom becomes complete, the light of intelligence grows (around him) when the light of intelligence grows around him, he is one with the Tao. This is the condition which is styled the True ;
'
;
;
*
Forgetfulness
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; a forgetting which does not forget
a forgetting of what cannot be forgotten.
That which cannot be forgotten is the True Tao. The Tao is in heaven and earth, but heaven and earth are not conscious of It. Whether It seem to '
have feelings or to be without them. one and the same.' 4.
The Heaven-honoured One
says,
It is
'
(always)
While
I
am
I do to benefit occupy myself with this subtle and precious Treatise Those for the good of you, Heaven-endowed men.
in
this world,
what
shall
I
life ?
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
268
who understand
it
will
APP.
III.
be allowed to ascend to the
seats of the Immortals.
happy
'Students of the of)
influences
Tao
believe that there are (the
the ether and of destiny.
But the
(conditions of) climate being different, the constitu-
received by
tions
men
are naturally different, and
hence they are ascribed to the ether. (conditions of) wisdom and stupidity being their constitutions as fine different,
The
And
the
different,
and coarse are naturally
and hence they are ascribed to the destiny. the ether depends on
destiny depends on fate
;
Heaven.
The
from the ether and destiny But if one are the manacles decreed by Heaven. acquire the True Tao, though stupid, he may be'
restraints arising
come wise
;
though coarse, he
may become
fine
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
if
there only be the decree of fate, '
Stupidity the darkest, and coarseness the densest,
are consequences of climate
;
but the suffering of
them and the changing of them may take place, when Heaven and Earth quicken the motive spring.
When
done without the knowledge of men, it If it be done with a consciousness of that want of knowledge, it is still said to take place spontaneously. The mystery of spontaneity is greater than that of knowledge but how it comes to be what it is remains a thing unknown. But as to the Tao, It has not begun to come under the influence of what makes stupid and is
this is
said to take place spontaneously.
;
coarse.
and It
Text
Hear
let all
may
this all
ye Heaven (-endowed)
the multitude in
all
men
;
quarters rejoice.'
be considered as a proof of the
difficulty of the
that to this long paragraph Li Hsi-yiieh does not
subjoin a single explanatory remark.
APPENDIX Zah Yung
IV.
A'ing, or 'Classic of the Directory for a Day.'
I
have nowhere found any mention of the author of
brief composition, or of
expressions in early origin.
The
date.
shows that
it
It
its
it
this
use of Buddhistic
cannot have had a very
belongs to the same category of Taoist
writings as the K/iing
Ka.ng King, which
is
the
first
of
these appendixes. Li Hsi-yiieh says, The Treatise is called "the Directory for a Day," as showing that during all the hours (the Tao) should not be left for a single instant (comp. the words of Confucius at the beginning of the '
Kung
Yung). Let the work be done, and there is sure to only there must be the Purity be the result promised In the second parainsisted on both of body and mind. graph it is said, " During the twelve hours of the day let the thoughts be constantly fixed on absolute Purity;" and in the last paragraph, " During the twelve hours be always ;
pure and undefiled
;
"
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; thus showing what the main teach-
ing of the Great Taoistic system
is,
place which Purity occupies in the
"
The
style
is
so clear
and simple that
and the pre-eminent
Directory for a Day." I
have
left it
without
note or comment.'
what should be done in a day, when the eating and drinking has been arranged, let one sit straight with his mouth shut, and not allow a single thought to arise in his mind. Let him forget everyI.
As
thing,
to
and keep
his spirit with settled purpose.
Let
2
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM,
70
app. iv.
be glued together, and his teeth be firmly Let him not look at anything with his eyes, nor listen to a single sound Let him with all his mind watch over with his ears. his lips
pressed against one another.
his inward feelings. Let him draw long breaths, and gradually emit them, without a break, now seeming to breathe, and now not. In this way any excitement of the mind will naturally disappear, the water from the kidneys will rise up, the saliva will be produced in the mouth, and the real efficaciousness becomes attached to the body. It is thus that one
acquires the
way
of prolonging
life.
2. During the twelve hours of the day let one's thoughts be constandy fixed on absolute Purity. Where one thought (of a contrary kind) does not
arise,
we have what we
call
Purity
;
where nothing
Tower we have what we call
(of a contrary kind) enters the ( = the mind), The body is the house
the lodging of the the spirit
moves
distributed.
when the
As
;
of Intelligence the Undefiled.
of the breath
spirit.
As
;
the m^ind
is
the thoughts move,
as the spirit moves, the breath
is
the thoughts rest, the spirit rests
spirit rests,
the breath
is
;
collected.
The
true powers of the five elements unite and form the boat-like cup of jade, (after partaking of
which), the
body seems
harmony.
This spreads chrismal rite on the head.
sleeping, the
wind, and
man
to like
be
full
of delicious
the unguent of the
Walkincr, resting, sittine,
body flexible as the a sound like that of thunder. hear the songs of the Immortals, that feels
his
in his belly
His ears need no aid from any instrument; vocal without words, and resounding without the drum. The spirit and the breath effect a union and the bloom of
THE DIRECTORY FOR A DAY.
CLASSIC OF
APP. IV.
The man
childhood returns. folded within him
;
;
vacuity,
Elixir,
and
finds himself
He makes
dwelling: with the Immortals. his spirit
beholds scenes un-
Spirits of themselves speak to
him he sees the things of and
27I
goes out and
the Great
in at its pleasure.
He
has the longevity of heaven and earth, and the brightness of the sun and moon. He has escaped
from the
toils
Accustomed
of
life
and death.
to the phraseology of the
Text
all his life,
the commentator Li, as has been seen, did not think
it
A
necessary to append here any notes of explanation.
few such notes, however, will be welcome to an English The twelve hours of the day:' a Chinese hour reader. is equal to two of our hours, and their twelve to our
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
'
The twelve hours
twenty-four.
branch terms of the cycle. The boat-like cup of jade
are
named by
the twelve
seems to be a satisfactory rendering of the Chinese characters tao kwei in the Text, which might be translated knife, and jade-symbol.' But tao, commonly meaning 'knife,' is in the Shih A'ing In the Khang-hsi (I, v; VII, 2) used of 'a small boat.' Thesaurus, under the phrase, we have the following quotation, as if from Ko Hung's Biographies of Immortals KhdiW Hsi, a native of the territory of Wu, was studying the Tao in Shu, when the master Lao sent a beautiful young lady to him with a tray of gold and a cup of jade filled with medicine, and the message, " This is the mysterious elixir he who drinks it will not die." And on this he and his wife had each a tao kwei.' See the account in Ko Hung's work, which is much more diffuse. In the mention of the chrismal rite there is a reference to what Dr. Williams calls a kind of Buddhist baptism or holy unction, by sprinkling, which confers goodness,' 'administered to children, idols, &c.' (See under the '
'
'
:
'
;
'
'
'
characters 3.
Do
During
kwan
and ting.)
not allow any relaxation of your
all
efforts.
the hours of the day strive always to be
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
272
pure and undefiled. breath the breath ;
As
The
APP. IV.
spirit is the child
the mother of the
is
a fowl embraces
its
of the
spirit.
you preserve the Can you do this
eggs, do
and nourish the breath. The without intermission ? Wonderful wonderful mystery becomes still deeper In the body there are seven precious organs, spirit
I
!
!
which serve to enrich the state, to give rest to the people, and to make the vital force of the system full
to overflowing.
Hence we have
the heart, the
kidneys, the breath, the blood, the brains, the semen,
These are the seven precious not dispersed when the body Refined by the use of the the dust).
and the marrow.
They
organs.
returns (to
are
Great Medicine, the myriad
spirits all
ascend
among
the Immortals. If
we were
spirit of
sure that
we had exactly
worth while to give more space to
meaning and would hardly be
hit the
every part of this paragraph,
it
its illustration.
A sufficient number of the best of the Treatises of the later Taoism have been placed before the reader
to
show him
how different they are from the writings of Lao and TTwang, and how inferior to them. It might seem as if A'wang-jze, when he ceased to write, had broken the staff of Taoism and buried it many fathoms in the earth. We can hardly wonder that Confucianists, such nounce,
'What
the sect of
Tao
preservation of the breath of
such as Liu Mi, should say of its goal is reached.'
life it,
Kn
as
Hsi, should pro-
chiefly attend to ;
'
is,
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; the
and that Buddhists,
'Long
life
being attained,
APPENDIX
V.
Analyses by Lin Hsi-Zung of several of the
Books of A\vang-jze.
Book The Hsiao-yao
I.
Book denotes the The Yu, which conveys the idea of wandering or rambhng about, The is to be understood of the enjoyment of the mind. in
the
title
of this
appearance of perfect ease and
three characters
Old Kwang's
'
describe
hTe,
'
the
satisfaction.
chief characteristic of our
and therefore he placed the Book
at
the beginning of his more finished compositions or essays.
But when one wishes to enjoy himself in the fullest and way, he must first have before him a view like that of the wide sea or of the expanse of the air, in order that his mind may be free from all restraint, and from the entanglements of the world, and that it may respond in the fitting way to everything coming before it it is only what is Great that can enter into this enjoyment. Throughout the whole Book, the word Great has a freest
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
significant force. i we are presented with the illustration phang. Long was the journey which it would undertake, when it contemplated removing to the South. That it required a wind of 90,000 li to support it, and even
In paragraph
of the
then only rested after a its
own Great
was not
size,
and
flight of six
to be easily reached
What
months, was owing to
also because the Southern
by a
single
Ocean
eff"ort.
about men, when going anywhere, proportioning the provisions which they take [40]
is
said, in
paragraph
T
2,
2
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
74
APP. V.
with them to the length of the journey has the same meaning. How should such creatures as the cicada and
dove be able to know this ? Knowledge is great or small, because the years of the parties are many or Have they fe^v :â&#x20AC;&#x201D; so it is that one is inferior to another. not heard of the ming-ling and ta-k/inn, which make And so does the their spring and autumn for themselves? the
little
phang,
as
we may
end of six months case of
Phang 3^
understand.
is
Its
not resting
really not a long time to
is
phang
the
Questions of
As
The same
Hsieh.
Thang
laughing at
other two
it,
that
is
things are told in
phang
and the marsh-
not different from what the
creatures said above
little
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; arising
simply from
the difference betw^een the great and the small. difference
is
is
And what who
there between this and the case of those
enjoy themselves for a season in the world
Sung
not
to Ki,' as in paragraph 3.
to the long journey of the
quail's
is
any statement
any fabrication of our author's own, nor '
the
The
not worth being taken into account.
This description of the greatness of the peculiar to the K/ii
till it.
Yung-jze of
?
introduced (and immediately dismissed), as not
having planted himself
in
the right position, and not being
Then Lieh-jze
is
brought forward, and dismissed had something to wait for.
Great.
as not being Great, because he
only he wdio rides on the twofold primal ether of the
It is
Yin and Yang, all their
self at the
This
is
Man
;
driving along with the six elements through
changes as they
wax and wane, and
enjoying him-
gate of death, that can be pronounced Great.
what is called the Perfect and the Sage Man.
In illustration of
this, as
Man;
the Spirit-like
instances of the Great
have, in paragraph 4, Hsii Yu, regardless of the
Man, we
name
;
the
personage on the hill of Ku-shih, in paragraph 5, with no thought of the services he could perform and Yao with his deep-sunk eyes, in paragraph 6, no longer thinking ;
much
of his throne, and regardless of himself.
characteristics could
great
;
but
let
All these
be used, and made their possessor
not this lead to a suspicion of greatness as
BK.
ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF i:WANG-3ZE.
II.
As
incompatible with usefulness.
we
have, in paragraph
being chapped
;
275
a caution against this,
the salve to keep the hands from
7,
— a Great thing when used properly, but
when not
of
Let those who exercise their minds look at this should they not seek to be useful, and so become Great ? We have also the weasel and the yak, the one of which gets into trouble by its being of use,
little
value
:
so used.
—
while the other escapes harm by
who have work
those
to
do
in
Great calabash and the Great tree
phang
— why
may we
Let
being of no use.
its
the world look at
The
this.
each of them, a
are,
abandon ourselves to our natural feeling of enjoyment in connexion with them ? Let men be satisfied with their Greatness and seek for :
not
nothing more.
As
to the style of the
Book, the sudden statement and
the sudden proof; the sudden illustration and the sudden
reasoning
;
the decision,
now
the connexion,
made
to appear as no decision
represented
repetition, turning out to
as
no connexion
be no repetition
come and go on the paragraphs,
:
—these
;
the
;
features
like the clouds in the
open firmament, changing every moment and delightful to behold.
Lu Fang-hu
describes
the unspun floss
;
it
well
:
— The '
guiding thread in
the snake sleeping in the grass.'
Book IL In writings intended to throw light on the
many
different views, affirmations
on the other.
These may be
why
Tao we
find
on one side and denials
called
Controversies, and
is that every one ^\'ill But every peculiar view arises from the holder's knowledge. Such knowledge, however, tends to the injury of his mind, and serves no purpose, it good or bad, in illustrating the nature of the Tao
the reason
hold
fast to his
they are not adjusted
own
view.
;
only increases the confusion of controversy.
—
Hence when
to adjust controversies, we must use our knowledge and to use our knowledge well, we must stop at the point beyond which it does not extend.
we wish well
;
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
276
Book knowing and not knowing
In this whole
thread that runs through
The
APP. V.
(and binds
it,
the
is
parts together).
its
about men's being 'in darkness,'
expressions
in
paragraph 2, and the Tao's being 'obscure,' in paragraph knowledge those, also in paragraph 3, indicate the want of the light of the mind,' and throwing that light 3, about on a subject,' indicate the good use of knowledge; those, in paragraph 5, about the scintillations of light from the midst of confusion and perplexity,' and the store of light,' in paragraph 7, indicate the stopping at the point to which our knowledge does not extend. And what is to be done when we stop at this point ? Nothing more can be done we have simply, as it is said in paragraph 6, to stop here. When Nan-kwo 3ze-Mi says, in paragraph i, I had ;
'
'
'
'
;
'
lost
myself,' he
fully expresses the subject-matter of the
If we think that the affirmations and denials made by men's minds are fictions, made out from nothing to be
Book.
something, that
is
myriad
like the
different
sounds of the
wind, suddenly appearing in their innumerable variations.
But who in
is it
paragraph
that produces all these sounds
they are
2,
'
As
?
is
said
the sounds of Earth which are
The minds of men speak from However great or small they are all of their own making. A
really the notes of Heaven.'
their possession of knowledge.
their
words
may
be,
Heads with a myriad Par-
discourse under a thousand ticulars,
suddenly arising and as suddenly stopping,
suggest the idea of what idea
is
we
call
'
a True Ruler.'
may
But the
vague, and though our knowledge does not reach to
men
such a subject,
toil
their intelligence to the end of
their lives, never stopping
What
exhausted.
is
till
both mind and body are
the reason of this
?
It
is
because
minds completely made up (par. 3).' Now if words were like the chirpings of very young birds that come upon the ear, there would be no difference between them as regards truth or falsehood, right or wrong they have their
'
;
but there
is
some obscuring
influence,
different views of the Literati
through which the
and Mohists are produced,
with their confusion and uncertainty.
All this
is
because
BK.
ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF ^\VANG-3ZE.
II.
2/7
the parties do not use their knowledge well.
In
their
controversies each looks at the other's view only from his
own
standpoint, and throwing on the subject from that the
h'ght
of
Heaven, thus emptily replying to one another
And
without end.
purposely intended to
this
is
violent end of their disputations?
Tao
is
High and
originally one.
(It
is
not
make
so), for
low, beautiful
a
the
and ugly,
ordinary and strange, success and overthrow, have nothing
do with it. The intelligent know this those who weary minds in trying to bring about a unity do not know it. At this point the sages throw on the subject the light of Heaven, also wishing to rest in Heaven, and so they this is how they use their knowcome to a natural union to
;
their
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
ledge well.
And
wdiat are
we
to consider the highest reach of
know-
The ancients thought it necessary to ledge (see par. 5) ? place this in the time before anything began to be.
A
second class would have
it
that there had (always) been
and a third class held that between those men) there had been a relativity. Thus it was that gradually there came differences of opinion, in affirmaand when these once arose, there could tions and denials not but be the experiences of success and failure. But any one-sidedness in controversy is not sufficient to be accounted a proof of success or of failure. Not only is the Tao radically one but those who employ it, however they may seem to differ, will be found to be substantially one and the same. When the sages, in the midst of slippery confusion and doubtful perplexity, yet find the clearness of (some) things
;
things (and
;
;
conviction,
that
is
we speak
it
of
not because they place the controversies among the things that are not to be used ?
But if there were no affirmations and denials, there would Suppose there be no words. And let me think here. from that infer must not we controversy, words of no were correct? this word Is all. that there were no words at who do all with class Then if I also employ it, I form one I form it, Then if I also deny Is it not correct ? so ? another class with
those
who do
the
same.
Formerly,
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
278
APP. V.
of men's words, I said that they should and look at things from the different stand-
when speaking change
places,
points of each other
my my '
holding
Nay
tion
'
my own words, my changing
so with reference to
;
Yea,' does not interfere with
my
and taking
place, '
my
in the case.
If
position
who say
with those
indeed there be no words of affirma-
and denial, what words
will there
be?
We
must go
back to the beginning when there were no words. We must go back still farther, to the vacuity before the
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
If we try to go back even farther still, then great and small, long life and short life, heaven and earth and all things, fade away, blending together in the One. But that One is also a In this way we go on without end, wishing to make word. an end of controversy, and instead of doing that, our
beginning when there were no words.
endeavour only serves to increase it. The better plan is to stop, as is proposed in a former paragraph, to stop at this point. Even this word about having no controversy
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
may be The
spared.
by avoiding
sage,
drawing of
discussion, reasoning,
and the
he availed himself of words,
distinctions, while
yet retained the advantage of eschewing words, and was also afraid of calling the demarcations (of propositions) their eight qualities (see par.
of the in
ment (which
is
is
displayed)
most
degree of Non-action difficult to
Tao and
It
is
not so
the Great Argument.
not the
Tao
;
the Argu-
subtle) does not reach the point is
very great
speak of what
The way by which
is
is
;
by
however, the trace
use of words remained with him.
the case of the Great
The Tao (which
is
Still,
7).
;
the
but notwithstanding
entirely
it
empty of purpose.
the knowledge of the ancients reached
when their knowledge extended no farther. If they could know what they did not know, it was by means of the Heavenly Treasure-house the highest point was their stopping
;
was thus they could take their place in the centre of the circle, to which all lines converged, and from which all it
questions could be answered.
know
to the
sum
of
If
they added what they did
what they did not know, they then
BK.
ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF ^-WANG-SZE.
II.
possessed the Store of Light
made To
;
and
it
2
79
was thus that they
provision for the scintillations of slippery doubt.
same
was what Shun told Yao (end of is advantageous and 7). what is hurtful, and the mysteries of life and death, to the sphere of the unknown, that is set forth in the conversation between Nieh A'Z-ueh and Wang t (par. 8). As to how it is that rulers and grooms, other men and one's self, do not know each other, that is seen in the conversation between KJm 3hiao-jze and A'/zang-wu 3^6. As to what is said about the substance and shadow waiting on each to make their manifestations, and not knowing how they were brought about, and about the dreamer and the man awake doubting about each other, and not knowing how to distinguish between them, we have knowledge stopping at the point to which it does not extend, and gradually entering into the region of the
As
par.
effect
to the referring wliat
transformation. Is
anything
there
still
adjustment of controversy another in the
remaining to be done for the One idea grows up out of
?
Book, and one expression gives
There
another apparently quite different.
connexion and reference between style
is
difficult as
like the
steep
the slope of
path of a bird
and
cliffs
;
its parts.
to
a
Yang-Mang, and vanishes
suddenly
successive
rise
mutual Suddenly the is
it
many
looks like so
precipices.
When
ordinary
and cannot trace the connexion of it on one side, and did not venture to say anything about it, they might be forgiven. But when they dare to follow their prejudices, and to append their licentious explanations, breaking up the connexion of scholars
thought,
see
if
this
they put
thought, and
bringing
down
to the dust this wonderful
composition, the admiration of thousands of years
when the
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; ah
!
and proceeded to write down his thoughts, why should we be surprised that such men as these cannot easily understand him ? old
A'wang took
his pencil in hand,
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
2 8o
Book
APP. V.
VI.
'The Great and most Honoured Master' is the Tao. It appears separately in the Heavenly and Human elements (of our constitution), and exists alone and entire in what is beyond death and life being, as we say, that which nothing ;
To
can be without.
describe
it
as that which
stands out
superior and alone, we use foritthe character /Toh (^) (par. 5); to describe it as abiding, we call it the True; to describe
names
it
vanishes from sight, we apply to Heaven, and Unity (par. 12).
as
it
of Purity,
When men
value
it, it is
it
the
possible to get possession of
it.
But he who wishes to get it must, with the knowledge which he has attained to, proceed to nourish what that knowledge is still ignorant of. When both of these are (as it were) forgotten, and he comes under the transformation of the T^o, he enters into the region in which there to the Human element (in him) is neither life nor death he has added the Heavenly. Now what knowledge does not know is the time of birth and death, and what it does know is what comes after birth and precedes death. It would seem as if this could be nourished by the exercise of thought but if we do this after birth and before death, we must wait for the time of birth and death to verify it. If we try to do so before that time, then the circumstances of the Human and the Heavenly have not yet become subject to their Ruler. It is this which makes the knowledge difficult, and it is only the True Man with the True Knowledge who has no ;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
;
anxiety about
it.
In the position which the True adversities
and
man
occupies, he has his
prosperities, his successes
and
defeats, his
gains and his losses, his seasons of security and of unrest, all
the changes of his circumstances
them all, and this result is due Knowledge and the Tao.
As
;
but his mind forgets
to his possession of both the
to his bodily conditions,
he has his sleeping and
ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF ATWANG-SZE.
BK. VI.
awaking, his eating and resting,
but his mind action which
(also) forgets
move
28
— his constant experiences
them
For the springs of and the move-
all.
to the touch of Heaven,
ments of desire are indeed different in men but when we advance and examine the proper home of the mind, we find no difference between its place and nature at the time of birth and of death, and no complication in these after birth and before death:— so it is that the Mind, the Tao, the Heavenly, and the Human arc simply One. Is not the ;
way in which the True knowledge and nourishes it? Carrying out this unconsciousness, from the mind to the body and from the body to the world, he comprehends the character of the time and the requirements of everything, without any further qualification. Hence, vAViIq the mind has not acquired this oblivion, the great work of life always suffers from some defect of the mind, and is not fit to be commended. But let the mind be able to exercise this quality, and it can be carried out with great and successful merit, and its admirable service be completed. This is the mind of the True man, never exercised one-sidedly in the world, and gaining no one-sided victory either Heavenward or unconsciousness of the mind the
man
exercises his
Man ward. Given the this,
described.
—
is
True Man
Death and
cannot preside over them. ;
may
life
can
This
command them ? is
like
begin to be fully
are like the night and the
life
there any power that
not extend to
True Knowledge
with the
the nature of death and
dawn
Men
what knowledge does
but within the sphere of knowledge, there
dearer than a Father (par. 5), and more to honoured be than a Ruler the Eminent, the True, and that moreover over which Heaven cannot preside. Valuable and what therefore is the nourishing of this Knowledge is
that which
is
;
;
other art in nourishing
it is
there but the unconsciousness of
which we speak ? Why do we say so ? The body is born, grows old and dies. This is the common lot. How^ever skilful one may be in hiding it aw'ay, it is sure to disappear.
Men know
that the
body
is
not easily got, but
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
282
APP.
V.
they do not know that what might seem like man's bodyBeing hidden away in a place never comes to an end.
from which there is no escape for anything, it does not This takes place after birth and before death, disappear. and may be verified at the times of birth and death but ;
how much
better
it
to consider
is
Heaven good,
old age
good, the beginning good and the end good, than vainly to think that the nourishing of knowledge
good
!
The doing
this
is
what
sage enjoys himself in this
is
is
making the body Tao. And the
called the
not only because the
;
Tao
itself
all who have got away from notice.
does not disappear, but also because of not a single one has ever passed
But
it is
not easy to describe the getting of the Tao.
it
In
Nan-po 3ze-l<hwei (par. 8) a sage and the Tao of a sage came together
the case about which Nii Yii told the talents of in
the study of
it
;
three, seven,
and nine days are mentioned
as the time of the several degrees of attainment
went on from banishing as foreign to himself time.
In this
till
;
the learner
worldly matters from his mind
all
he came to the utter disregard of
way was he
led from
what was external, and
brought inwards to himself; then again from the idea of the Tao's being a thing, it was exhibited as Tranquillity amid Disturbances, and he was carried out of himself
all
understood
that neither
death nor
life
is
till
he
more than a
phenomenon. The narrator had learned all this from writings and from Lo-sung, searching them, and ever more the more remote they were. Truly great is the difficulty of getting the
And 3ze-yu
yet
Tao it
transformed into
we
see
difficult. It was not so with whose words about one arm being a fowl, and the other into a cross-bow, as also in what he said about his rump-
need not be
(par. 9),
its result,
in
bone being transformed into a wheel, his spirit into a horse, and one loosing the cord by which his life is suspended. (Again) we have a similar accordance (with the Tao) in 3ze-li's question to 3ze-lai (par. 10), about his being made the liver of a rat or the arm of an insect, with the latter's reply and his remark about the furnace of a founder.
ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF A'\VANG-3ZE.
BK.vi.
283
These were men who had got the Tao; as also were 3ze-fan and AV/in A'ang (par. 11), men after the Maker's mind, and who enjoyed themselves, disporting in the one vital ether of
heaven and
The same may be
earth.
Mang-sun 3hai (par. 12). If he had undergone a transformation, he would wait for the future transformation of which he did know. So it was that he obtained the Tao. He and all the others were said of
successful through the use of their mental unconsciousness
and they who pursue I-r 3ze,
who wished
method, must have the idea of
this
to have his branding effaced, and his
dismemberment removed by hearing the substance of the
Tao
(par. 13).
who have not lost the consciousness of their minds and wish to do so must become like Yen Hui (par. 14), who separated the connexion between his body and mind, and put away his knowledge, till he became one Parties
with the Great Pervader.
Of such as have lost (in part) the consciousness of their minds and wish to do so entirely, we have an instance in
3ze-sang (par.
15),
thinking of Heaven and Earth and
of his parents as ignorant of his (miserable) condition, and
then ascribing obliviousness
:
it
He
to Destiny.
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; was
he
not,
exhibited the highest the knowledge which
with
he possessed, nourishing that of which he was ignorant ? Such were the True Men, and such was the True Knowledge.
In this
Book
in the other six
are to be found the roots of the ideas
Books of
this Part.
It exhibits
the origin of
cultivation,
and shows the springs of
all life, sets
In this they
all unite.
forth the reality of all all
Making and Trans-
formation, throwing open the door for the Immortals and
Buddhas.
Here
is
the wonderful Elixir produced
pestle of Jade, the touch of which feathers of Transformation.
As
to
by a
by the
finger produces the
its style,
a vast lake of
innumerous wavelets, the mingling of a hundred sparkling eddies, a collection of the oldest achievements in composition, a granary filled with all woods it is only in the ;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
284
APP.
V.
power of those who admire the leopard's spots to appreciate
it
Book Governing the world
is
like
IX. governing horses.
the government, but the only effect of
management of horses true nature
the
was
in
(par. i) in a
way
There
injury.
(first)
is
Po-lao's
contrary to their
no respect different from the
potter and the
(first)
it is
way
of
carpenter in dealing with
and wood in opposition to the nature of those substances, yet the world praises them all because of their skill, not knowing wherein the good government of the their clay
world consists.
Now
the skilful governors of the world simply caused
the people to (par. 2).
and
It
fulfil
was
the conditions of their regular nature
their gifts
which they possessed in common, which constituted the
their Heaven-inspired instincts,
(Early) age of Perfect Virtue. their benevolence,
When
the sages fashioned
righteousness, ceremonies, and
music,
and the people then began to lose their perfect virtue, it was not that they had themselves become different. For benevolence, righteousness, ceremonies, and music, are not endowments forming a part of their regular nature they are practised only after men have laid aside the Tao and its characteristics, and abandoned the guidance of their nature and its feelings. This is what we say that the mechanic does when he hacks and cuts the raw materials to form his vessels. Why should we doubt that it was by Po-lao's dealing with horses that they became wise enough to play the part of thieves (par. 3) and that it was by the sages' government of the people that their ability came ;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
;
to be devoted to the pursuit of gain?
The
error of the
sages in this cannot be denied.
PVom beginning to end The great point in
Book is occupied with one grew out of the statement in paragraph 3 of the previous Book, that 'all men are furnished with certain regular principles,' and it is the idea.
this
it
easiest to construe of all /iTwang-jze's compositions
;
but
ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF i^WANG-3ZE.
BK. XI.
the general style and
are
illustrations
Some have thought
full
285
of sparkling
where the ideas are so few, there is a waste of words about them, and they doubt therefore that the Book was written by some one imitating but I apprehend no other hand could have isTwang-jze shown such a mastery of his style.
vigour.
that;
;
Book That the world those
who
is
XI.
not well governed
try to govern
it.
When
is
because there are
they try to govern
it,
they cannot but be 'doing' (to that end). Unable to keep from this doing,' they cause the world to be happy or to '
be miserable, both of which things the instincts of man's nature refuse to accept. Although the arts of governing are many, they only cause and increase disorder. Why so ? Because they interfere with men's minds. Now when men are made to be miserable or happy, they come to have great joy or great dissatisfaction. The condition ministers to the expansive or the opposite element (in nature),
and the four seasons, the cold and the heat, all This causes men everywhere in a
lose their regularity.
contentious spirit to indulge their nature to excess, bringing
about a change of of good and evil.
and
in the
end
its
attributes,
All
all
unite in
receive
its
and originating the practice bringing this state about
consequences.
Hence such
the robber, S^ng Shan, and Shih 3hui ought not to be found in a well-governed age. But those who governed the world went on to distinguish between the
men
as
Kih
good and the bad, and occupied themselves with rewarding and punishing. When they wished men to rest in the requirements of their nature, was it not difficult for them to realise the wish
?
And how much more was
it
so
when they went on
addition to insist on acute hearing and
benevolence,
righteousness,
clear vision,
ceremonies, music,
in
on
sageness,
They did not know that these and knowledge (par. 2) eight things were certainly of no use to the world, but Led astray by them, and not perceiving injurious to it. !
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
2 86
this,
APP. V.
they continued to practise them, and to do this everyThis is what we see indeed in the
day more and more.
men
ordinary
what we should have
of the world, but not
The Superior man does expected from superior men. instincts of his nature. He values in the rests and nothing, which fits him person, be entrusted to and loves his own with the charge of the world, and thereupon
we
see things
becoming transformed of themselves. Yes, we see indeed that men's minds are not to be interfered with (par. 3). Let me try to attest this from (the example of) the ancient Tis and Kings. These in their interference with the minds of men, began with their inculcation of benevolence and righteousness, proceeded to their distinctions of what was right and wrong, and ended with their punishments and penalties. Their government of the world ended with the disordering of Literati
it.
and the Mohists
And
still
the result can be seen, the
thinking
how they
can remedy
them.
But
let
this pass.
who it really was The answer is supplied
us ask
that brought things to to us in the
words of
Lao Tan (see T. T. K., ch. 19), Abolish sageness and cast away wisdom, and the world will be brought to a state of good order.' But the issue does not commence with the '
state of the world.
When Kwang
A'/zang-jze replied to
Hwang-Ti's questions, he said (par. 4), Watch over your body, and increase the vigour of things. Maintain the unity, and dwell in the harmony.' What he said, about '
the rain descending before the clouds collected, about the trees shedding their leaves before
the light (of the sun and
they were yellow, about
moon) hastening
to extinction,
about Hwang-Ti's mind being that of a flatterer of which he would make no account, and about how he should do nothing but rest
in the instincts of his nature, and not minds of men all these are expressions bearing on the value and love which should be given to the body. And the lesson in his words does not end with the
interfere with the
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
watching over the body.
There arc the words addressed by Hung
Mung
to
Yun
ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF A'WANG-SZE.
BK. XI.
287
in your mind a great agreement (with the (Things) return to their root, and do not (that they are doing so). As to what you say, that
A'iang,
Nourish
'
primal ether).
know "
the mysterious operations of
that the birds
all
Heaven
are not accomphshed,
sing at night, that vegetation withers
under calamity, and that insects are all overtaken by disaster about all these things there is no occasion for anxiety." While you do nothing, rest in the promptings of your human nature, and do not interfere with the minds :
men
of
;
gathers
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; such
all
is
the genial
influence that attracts
things round itself (par.
But the Superior man's course in this generous
and
2).'
letting the
way ;â&#x20AC;&#x201D; this
world have
is
its
own
what the ordinary
men of the world cannot fathom. When such men speak about governing, they examine carefully between others and themselves, and are very earnest to distinguish between differing
they
and agreeing.
may overcome
Their only quest
to find
is
how
and the end is that they are always overcome by others. They do not know that in others,
order to reduce others to the level of things, there must be those who cannot be reduced by others to that level.
Those are
said to
be the sole possessors of the power
(par. 6).
The
teaching of the Great man, however,
is
not of this
He
responds to others according to their qualities, without any selfish purpose. Although he is the sole posnature.
power comes to be nothing in his Between having and not having there is to him no diff"erence in the use. Doing nothing, and yet sometimes
sessor of the power, that
view.
obliged to act, he forthwith does so
one sees that he has acted, and
it is
;
the
when he same as
yet no he did not
acts, if
So it is according to the Tao; but therein there are both the Heavenly and the Human elements. In accordance with this there are (in actual government) the Lord act.
and the Minister (par. knows wdiich element is is doing nothing which in
governing the world
?
7).
Wlien one discerns
this,
and
to be preferred, convinced that is
valuable,
what
difficulty
it
has he
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
288
The '
APP. V.
thread of connexion running through this
Whether
Doing Nothing.'
it
the nature or of the minds of men, to both there must be this
'
Book
is
speaks of the promptings of it
shows how
doing nothing.'
regard
in
In the end,
much
repetition it distinguishes and discusses, showing what doing there may be in doing nothing need not trouble us, and is not the same as the Extinction of the There is not much difference between the Buddhists. teaching of this Book, and what we read in the Confucian He did nothing and yet governed efficiently Analects, This is an instance of the light thrown (Bk. XV, ch. iv).' by our 'old JTwang' on the ^ing, and shows how an understanding may take place between him and our Literati. In the style there are so many changes and transformations, so many pauses and rests as in music, conflicting discussions, and subtle disquisitions, the pencil's point now hidden in smoke and now among the clouds, the author's mind teeming with his creations, that no one w^ho has not made himself familiar with a myriad volumes should presume to look and pronounce on this Book.
with that
'
'
'
Book XX. The
afflictions of
men in the world are great, because Tao and Its Attributes are shallow.
their attainments in the
The Tao with
To
Its
Attributes
is
the Author of
all
things.
follow It in Its transformings according to the time
is not like occupying one's self with the qualities of things and with the practice and teaching of the human relations, which only serve to bring on disaster and blame. He who seeks his enjoyment in It, however, must begin by emptying
Hence we have, Rip your skin from your body,
himself.
'
cleanse your heart, and put
then afterwards
away your
;
desires (par. 2)
you can enjoy yourself in the land of In this way one attains to the status represented by coming across 'an empty vessel' and escapes the evils which the close-furred fox and the '
Great Vacuity.'
'
elegantly-spotted leopard
These are the ideas
'
in
are preparing for themselves.
the paragraph about
1-liao of
ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
BK. XX.
289
may help to ilUistrate, and receive iUuswhat /fwang-jze says (par. 1) that 'he would be in a position between being fit to be useful and
Shih-nan which tration from,
prefer to
wanting that
fitness.'
In the case of Pei-kung She collecting taxes
making of a peal a small art (par.
He
3).
we have only
for
the
the exercise of
away
could, however, put
all
and act as the time required. He was as a child who has no knowledge,' so slow was he and
thought of '
of bells,
self,
hesitating in this respect
may know how
far
;
there escorting those
who
went,
who came.
But from all this we he had advanced (in the knowledge of
here welcoming those the Tao).
But on consideration
whom
this could
I
it was only Confucius of Did not he receive a great (par. 4) ? When Thai-kung
think
be spoken.
share of the world's afflictions
Za.n spoke to him of putting '
away the
ideas of merit and
fame, and placing himself on the level of the masses of men,' he forthwith put
away the
idea of himself and com-
This was the art
plied with the requirements of the time.
by which he enjoyed himself
in
the
Tao and
Its attributes,
and escaped the troubles of the world.
He
could put
away the
idea of self in responding to the
world, but he could not do so in determining his associa-
In consequence of
tions.
did not
come
nearer friends perhaps afflictions.
this,
more
distant acquaintances
and
to lay further afflictions on him,
What was
came
to cast
he to do
him
his
off because of those
circumstances?
in these
one be able to comply with the requirements of the time in his relations with men, but cannot do so in his relations to Heaven, then in the world he will indeed do nothing to others contrary to what is right, but he will and what is to himself receive treatment contrary to it If
;
be done in such a case? 3ze-sang Hu saw the difficulty here and provided for it. What he said about a union of Heaven's appointment,' and about the intercourse of superior men being tasteless as water,' shows how well he knew the old lessons about a connexion growing out '
'
[40]
U
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
290
When
feeling. self,
and one founded
circumstances
of external
APP. V.
in
inward
one has divested himself of the idea of
there will not again be such an experience as that
when
of Confucius,
his intimate associates
were removed
from him more and more, and his followers and friends were more and more dispersed. And Confucius himself spoke of such a case. What he said about inflictions
its
being
'
easy not to receive (as
of Heaven,' and
'
difficult
the
evils)
not to receive as benefits
shows how truly he perceived the connexion between the Heavenly and the Human (in man's constitution), and between the beginning and end When one acts entirely according to the of experiences. requirements of the time, the more he enlarges himself the greater he becomes, and the more he loves himself the more sorrow he incurs. If he do not do so, then we have the favours of
men
(par.
7),'
'
the case of him
who
in
the prospect of gain forgets the
shown in the strange bird of the park of Tiao-ling (par. 8), and the case of the Beauty of the lodging-house, who by her attempts to show true instinct of his preservation, as
off her superiority
made
herself contemned.
How
such parties so represented occupy themselves with the
could
Tao
and Its attributes so as to escape the calamities of life ? This Book sets forth the principles which contribute to the preservation of the body, and keeping harm far off, and may supplement what still needed to be said on this subject in Book IV. The Tao and Its attributes occupy the principal place in it the emptjdng of Self, and conforming ;
by them. The exquisite reasonings and deep meaning of the Book supply excellent rules for getting through the world. Only the sixth para-
to the time, are things required
graph
is
despicable and
for allowing
it
unworthy of
its
place.
It
is
cannot but blame Kwo 3ze-hsuan to remain as the production of A'wang-jze.
evidently a forgery, and
I
Book XXII. It
The Tao made Its appearance before Heaven and Earth. made things what they are and was Itself no THING,
ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
BK. XXir.
being what
is
Root and Origin
called their
29
(par. z).
If
consider It something existing, It was not such
if
;
we we
consider It as something non-existing, that docs not fully
The 'I know 'Knowledge' to the
express the idea of
it.
Hwang-Ti)
it (of
'
is
an addition of idea of it, and (his) I will tell you is the addition of a description of it (par. 1). Therefore he who would embody the Tao can only employ the names of Do Nothing and Returning to the Root,' and then go forward to the region of the Unknown and the '
'
'
'
'
Indescribable.
Now
Tao
the
originally
the breath, constituting
The denominations
proceed naturally.
call death,
former as
was a Unity. The collection of and its dispersion, which we
life,
and wonderful
of the
and and putridity' are the work of man. But those of Non-action and Returning to the Root are intended to do honour to the Unity. Knowledge, Heedless Bluster, and Hwang-Ti, all perceived this, but they also went on to reason about it, showing how not to know is better than to know, and not to talk better than to talk. spirit-like
'
of the latter as
'
'foetor '
'
'
As
said
is
it
'
in
par.
'
2,
Heaven and Earth, and the things,'
the
operations
beautiful
of
distinctive constitutions of all
from the oldest time to the present day, go on and
But who is it that makes what expression of doubt ? And them to be what or speculation on the point has ever been heard from them ? continue without any difference.
they are
It
is
plain that the doctrine of the
Tao
originated with
man.
When as
it
Phei-i (par. 3) told
should be
knowledge saying to
;
Nieh K/iueh,
look only at the
One
'
Keep your body
thing '
;
call in
your
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
all this was make your measures uniform him that we are to do nothing, and turn to (the :
;
When he further says to him, 'You as) our Root. should have the simple look of a new-born calf; and not
Tao
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
this is ask about the cause of your being what you are and knowing, in not in effect saying that knowledge is :
'
that speech does not require the use of words. If
you suddenly
(like
Shun
U
in par. 4)
2
think that the
Tao
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
292
APP. V.
yours to hold, not only do you not know what the Tao How is this ? You are but you do not know yourself. came to you without If your life Tao. the in thing but a
is
is,
by the Tao, you would yourself be a whether one lives to old age or dies But life-producer. equally to an end. Your life comes he prematurely yourself, nor is your death from your properly was not coming of your life) you own act. You did not resist (the do not keep it (against the coming of death) you are This simply is about to return to your original source. what is meant by the Sage's Do nothing, and return to your Root.' As to the bodily frame coming from incorporeity and its returning to the same (par. 5),' that certainly is a subject beyond the reach of our seeing and hearing and how can any one say that the Tao is his to hold? What Lao-jze (says to Confucius in par. 5), and what AV^ang tells Shun (in par. 4), have not two meanings but notwithstanding, it should not be said that the Tao is not Speaking broadly, we may to be found anywhere (par. 6). say that its presence is to be seen in an ant, a stalk of panic grass, an earthenware tile, and in excrement. Seeking for it in what is more delicate and recondite, let us take the ideas of fulness and emptiness, of withering and decay, of beginning and end, of accumulation and dispersion. These are all ideas, and not the names of things and (the Tao) which makes things what they are has not the limit which belongs to things. No wonder that Tung-kwo 3ze should have been so perplexed as he was Those who think that the Tao has no positive existence (par. 7), speak of it as The Mysterious and Obscure,' and then it would seem to be equivalent to the name Mystery/ which cannot be rightly applied to it. And those who being produced
its
;
;
'
'
;
;
'
'
think that
it
has a positive existence speak of
now compressed, now considered
is
noble and dispersed
it
as being
now mean, now bound and and diffused, and what is One
divided into the noble and the mean, the compressed
and the dispersed the
Tao
will
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;a
mode
not admit.
of dealing with
Better
is
it
it,
of which
to say with
No-
BK. XXII.
beginning,
ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF ^WANG-3ZE. '
293
There should be no asking about the Tao
question about
it
should not be replied
The
to.'
any
;
opposite
of this would imply a knowledge of what is not known, In and the use of words which should not be spoken.
accordance with
this,
Non-entity, and
it
when
is
Star-light puts his question to
added,
Existence and Non-existence
'
To
is
conceive the
not so
of
ideas
difficult as to
con-
is an advance on speaking of (the Tao) as Non-existent and when the forger of Swords says to the Minister of War that by long practice he came to the exercise of his art as if he took no thought about it (par. 9), this is an advance on speaking of
ceive of a Non-existing non-existence,' this ;
Tao) as existent. The substance of what we know is to this effect The Tao was produced before heaven and earth. made things what they are and is not itself a thing. (the
:
It It
cannot be considered as of ancient origin or of recent, standing as it does in no relation to time. It had no Life and death, death
beginning and will have no end.
and
life
equally
proceed from
existing or as non-existing
is
It.
To
speak of
It
as
a one-sided presentation of
Those who have embodied It, amid all external changes, do not change internally. They welcome and meet all men and things, and none can do them any injury (par. 11). Whatever they do not know and are unequal to, they simply let alone. This is the meaning of Doing nothing, and turning in everything to the Root.' Where the want of knowledge and of language is the most complete, i^an Kh\\\ (par. 10) and Yen-jze (par. 11) apply to A"ung-ni for his judgment in the case, and the consideration of it comes It.
'
to an end.
In this
Book
the mysteries of the
Tao
are brought to
light one slight turn of expression after another reveals their successive depths, beyond the reach of Reasoning. ;
Lu Fang-hu
says,
'Master
this
Book, and the Mahay^na
of the Tripi/aka will open to you at the
your
knife.'
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; Well
first
does he express himself
application of
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
294
APP. v.
Book XXVI. Those who
practise the
Tao know
that what
is
external
to themselves cannot be relied on, and that what is internal and belonging to themselves, does not receive any injury
They
(par. i).
are therefore able to enjoy themselves in
the world, emptying
minds of
their
all
which would
inter-
fere with their pursuing their natural course. What men can themselves control are their minds external ;
things are
all
Good and
the world.
to men,
coming
commands
subject to the requirements and evil
of
cannot be prevented from both
and loyalty and
filial
duty
may
From
to obtain their proper recompense.
find
of old
it it
hard has
and the men of the world are often startled to incessant activity with their m.inds between the thoughts of profit and injury, and are not able to overcome them But do they know that among the enemies (of (par. i). their serenity) there are none greater than the Yin and Yang? The water and fire of men's minds produce irregularity in their action, and then again overcome it but after the harmony of the mind has been consumed, there remains in them no more trace of the action of been so
;
Tao.
the
On
this account,
less of
when A'ung-ni was
obstinately regard-
a myriad generations (in the future),
Lao
Lai-^ze
warned him to have done with his self-conceit (par. 5). His reason for doing so was that wisdom had its perils, and
still
even spirit-like intelligence does not reach to everything (par. 6).
with
It
was so with the marvellous
only.
it
(par. 5),
man
The
sage
and thereby
is
is
full
tortoise,
and not
of anxiety and indecision
successful
in
his
undertakings
knowledge puts away (the idea of) skill, and without any effort shows his skill they can both look on what seems to have no use and pronounce it useful, and allow their nature while it is able to enjoy itself to take the
of the greatest
:
its
course without being anxious about
or injury (par.
And
its
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
issue in
advantage
i).
moreover,
it is
not necessary that they should leave
ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF ^WANG-3ZE.
BK. XXVI.
295
There are the and the present day indelibly
the world in order to enjoy themselves. distinctions
exhibited
in
of antiquity
the course of time (par.
8).
The way
in
which the Perfect man enjoys himself is by his passing through the world of men without leaving any trace of His way is free and encounters no obstruction himself. (par. 9) his mind has its spontaneous and enjoyable movements, and so his spirit is sure to overcome all external Very different is this from the way of him obstructions. who is bent on concealing himself, and on extinguishing ;
traces of his course (par.
all
ment
in the great forest with
He
8).
its
will
seek his enjoy-
heights and
hills,
and not
of desiring fame, having
be able to endure the trouble
recourse also to violence, laying plans, seeking to discharge
the duties of office so as to secure general approval.
Thus the Perfect man obtains the harmony of his Heaven (-given nature), and his satisfactions spring up, he knows not how, as when the growing grain in spring has been laid by the rains (par. 9}. As to the arts of curing illness,
to
giving rest to old age, and restraining hasty measures
remedy the
side,
and
effects of errors,
he can put them on one one who
not discuss them; thus playing the part of
has apprehended the ideas and then forgets the words in which they were conveyed (par. 11). Let him who occupies himself with the Tao beware of seeking the fish-baskets '
and
hare-snares,'
and
falling
into
such mistakes as are
instanced in the cases of emaciation to death, or suicide
by
drowning.
This Book points out the true form of substances, and rise to the talk in subsequent ages about the Khan hexagrams, and about the lead and quicksilver. Li and Nearly the whole of it has been called in question, and the
gave
second, third, and fourth
paragraphs are so marked by
the shallowness of their style, and the eccentricity of their sentiments, that it may be doubted if they are genuine.
they were written and introduced by some imitator of K\vang-]ze, and therefore call attention to them I
suspect
and
cast
them out
of
my
analysis.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
296
APP,
V.
Book XXXIL Lin Hsi-/^'ung omits Books XXVIII, XXIX, XXX, and XXXI from his edition of A'wang-jze's Writings. Our
Book XXXII, the Lieh Yu-khau, is with him Book XXVIII. He explains and comments on its various paragraphs as he does
the case of
in
all
the previous
Instead of subjoining an Analysis and
Books.
Summary
of the Contents in his usual way, he contents himself with
the following note
:
In the Notice given
by Su
3ze->^an^ of the Sacrificial Hall
to iTwang-^ze, he says that after reading the last paragraph
Book XXVII
of
(the
Yu
Yen,
or
'
Metaphorical Words'),
3ze--^u, and how (when he left the inn) the other visitors would have striven with him about the places for their mats, he forthwith discarded the four Books that
about Yang
followed,
— the
Zang Wang,
the
Tao Kih,
the
Yiieh
and the Yu-fu; making the Lieh Yii-khau immediately follow that paragraph. Having done so, he fully saw the wisdom of what he had done, and said with a laugh, Yes, they do indeed belong to one chapter So did the old scholar see what other eyes for a thousand years had failed to see. No subsequent editor and commentator, however, ventured to take it on him to change the order of the several Books which had been established, following therein the Critical Canon laid down by Confucius about putting aside subjects concerning which doubts are entertained^; but we ought not to pass the question by A'ien,
!
'
without remark.
The
subject of the last paragraph of the
/Avang-jze, 'when he was
is
*
Su Shih
frequently,
(^*
^Vi)'
Tung-pho
styled
about to
3ze-/?'an
C^ ^]x)>
(-?-
^M)
Lieh Yii-khau die.'
and
It
also,
clearly
and more
°^^ ^^ ^^^ °^°^^ celebrated statesmen and
scholars of the eleventh centnry (1036-1101). The notice of the Sacrificial Hall o{ Avfung-T^zc was written in 107S. See Appendix viii. ^
Sec the Confucian Analects
II, xviii
:
—
'
Learn much and put aside the
points of which you stand in doubt, while you speak cautiously at the of the others.'
same time
BK. XXXII.
ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF A'WANG-3ZE.
297
how he, the man of 7^/^i-yuan, from that time ceased to use his pencil, just as the appearance of the Lin (in the So-z^wan) did in the case of Confucius. Not a single intimates
character therefore should appear as from
him
after this.
We
have no occasion therefore to enter into any argument about the Thien Hsia (Book XXXIII). We may be sure that it was made, not by A'wang-jze, but by some editor of his writings. Later writers, indeed, contend vehemently for A'wang-jze's own authorship of it. We can only say, Great is the difficulty in treating of the different views of Scholars
^
The arguments both
are far from conclusive.
of
^
SH Shih and Liu Hsi-Z'ung
as set forth in this note
APPENDIX
VI.
and Stories of
List of Narratives, Apologues,
various kinds in the Writings of A'wang-jze.
Book Paragraph
I.
The enjoyment
i.
of the
Tao by
such vast
Khwan
and the Phang. foolish judgments of smaller creaand enjoyment 2. The Phang 3u. Big trees and tures. creatures as the
Questions put by
3.
men
—Yung-jze
:
;
Thang
Lieh-^ze
;
Perfect man, the Spirit-like
The Tao
to K\.
in different
and an ideal Taoist. The man, and the Sagely-minded
man. 4.
Yao
5.
K\Q.\\
6.
A
wishing to resign the throne to Hsii Yu.
Wu
and Lien Shu on the ideal Taoist.
Yao
cap-seller of Sung.
after visiting
the four
Perfect ones.
Hui-jze and iTwang-^^ze
7.
hand-protecting salve;
:
—the
and the great Ailantus
Book Par.
The
I.
Nan-kwo
great calabashes
;
the
tree.
II.
'^zo.-khl in a trance,
and
his disciple.
notes of heaven, earth, and man.
4.
'
In the
morning three
' :
— the
monkeys and
their
acorns. 7.
Yao and Shun, — on
some small 9.
10.
the wish of the former to smite
states.
K\ before and after her marriage. The penumbra and the shadow, i^wang-jze's dream
Li
that he
was a
butterfly.
LIST OF NARRATIVES OF ^WANG-3ZE.
HK. V.
Book Par.
up
2.
King Wan-hui and
299
III.
cook
his
;
—how the
latter cut
his oxen.
3.
Kung-wan Hsien and
had only one 4.
who
the Master of the Left
foot.
The death
of Lao-^ze
;
and adverse judgment on
his
life.
Book
IV.
—
Pars. I, 2. Yen Hui and Confucius; on the proposal of the former to go and convert the ruler of Wei. 3, 4. 3ze-kao and Confucius former from KJtix to Kh\.
— on
the
mission of the
—
Yen Ho and A'ii Po-yli ; on the former's undertaking be tutor to the wayward son of duke Ling of Wei.
5.
to
;
6. The master-mechanic and the great and old through its uselessness. 7.
Nan-po
uselessness.
timber.
tree
;
—so
large
and the great tree, preserved by its Trees of Sung cut down because of their good '^zQ-kJii
Peculiarities
exempting from death as
sacrificial
victims. 8.
9.
The deformed
object Shu and his worth. Rencontre between Confucius and the
madman
of
Khix.
Book Par.
Wang 2.
I.
V.
Confucius explains the influence of the cripple
Thai over the people of Lu.
The
fellow-students
3ze-Man and
the cripple Shan-
thu A'ia. 3.
Confucius and Toeless of Shu-shan.
Judgment of
Toeless and Lao-^ze on Confucius. 4.
Duke Ai
of
Lu and
Confucius
;
— on the ugly but most
able and fascinating man, Ai-thai Tho.
Admiration
for
Confucius of duke Ai. 5.
duke
The deformed
Hwan
of KJix.
duke Ling of Wei and Argument between TTwang-jze and
favourites of
Hui-jze, growing out of the former's account of them.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
300
Book
APP. vi.
VI.
Par. 8. Nan-po 3ze-khwei and the long-lived Nu Yii. How Pu-liang 1 learned the Tao. 9. Four Taoists, and the submission of Sze-yii, one of them, a poor deformed hunchback, to his lot, when he was
very
ill.
The submission
10.
of 3ze-lai, another of the four, as
was ebbing away. 11. Three Taoists, and the ways of two of them on the death of the third. Conversation on the subject between Confucius and 3ze-kung. 12. Confucius and Yen Hui on the mourning of Manghis
life
sun 3hai.
3ze and Hsu Yii. How the Tao will remove the injuries of error, and regenerate the mind. The growth of the latter 14. Confucius and Yen Hui. in Taoism. The penury of the latter and 15. Bze-yii and 3ze-sang. 1-r
13.
submission to his
fate.
Book VH. Par.
was
I.
Nieh ir/aieh,Wang
inferior in his Taoistic
1,
That Shun
and Phu-i-^ze.
attainments to the more ancient
sovereign. Thai. 3.
Wu
Kien
and the recluse AV/ieh-yii ;â&#x20AC;&#x201D; on the
ideal of
government. 3.
Thien
Kan and
a nameless
man
way to govern the world. 4. Yang 3ze-/^u and Lao Tan on
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; that non-action
is
the
ment 5.
the nameless govern-
of the Intellip;ent King-s.
Lieh-jze and
his
master Hu-^ze.
How
the latter
defeated the wizard of Kang-. 6. The end of Chaos, wrought by the southern and northern seas.
gods of the
Book VHI. Par. 4.
How
two shepherd slaves lose
their
sheep
in
LIST OF NARRATIVES OF ^WANG-3ZE.
BK. XII.
The corresponding
different ways.
3OI
cases of the righteous
Po-i and the robber A'ih.
Book Par.
and
I.
Murder of the
X.
ruler of KJix
by Thien
AV^ang-jze,
his usurpation of the State.
How
2.
the best and ablest of men, such as Lung-fang,
Pi-kan, iT/zang Hung, and 3ze-hsu, trous end, and only
such
men
may come
to a disas-
seem to have served the purposes of
as the robber A'ih.
men as S^ng Shan, Shih Shih Khwang, AVmi, and Li A'u. 4. Character of the age of Perfect Virtue, and sovereigns who flourished in it in contrast with the time of iTwangEvils resulting from such able
3.
AVnu, Yang A"u,
Mo
Ti,
jze.
Book XL Par. 3. 31^^11 AT/m and Lao-;ize. The latter denounces the meddling with the mind which began with Hwang-Ti, and the spread of knowledge, as productive of all evil. 4. Hwang-Ti and Kwang A'/zang-jze, his master, who discourses on the mystery of the Tao, and how it promotes
long
life.
Yiin A^iang and Hung Mung, or the Leader of the the wish of the former to Clouds and the Great Ether nourish all things, and how they would be transformed by 5.
;
his
—
doing nothing.
Book xn. Par. 4.
The
coloured Pearl 5.
Hsii Yu's
TT/meh and 6.
loss ;
Yao
and recovery by Yao of
his dark-
— the Tao. reply to
Yao on
the character of Nieh
his unfitness to take the place of Sovereign.
rejects the
good wishes
for
him of the Border-
warden of Hwa. The latter vindicates his 7. Yu and Po-Mang 3ze-kao. resignation of dignity and taking to farming. on the attitude to the Tao 9. Confucius and Lao-^ze of a great sage and ruler. ;
—
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
^02 10. A'iang-lij
Mien and K\ Kheh
;
APP.
— on the counsel which
the former had given to the ruler of Lu. 11. 3ze-kung and the old gardener;
— argument
latter in favour of the primitive simplicity,
thereon by Confucius.
Knn Mang
12.
the sage
;
spirit-like
vi.
of the
and remarks
—
and Yiian Fung; on the government of and kindly man and of the
of the virtuous
;
man.
—
that there 13. Man Wu-kwei and K/nh-kdSig Man-/(7n had been confusion and disorder before the time of Shun; and the character of the age of Perfect Virtue. ;
Book Par.
6.
XIII.
Yao and Shun; — on
the former's method of
government. 7.
some writings in the by Lao-jze. Argument between
Confucius, wishing to deposit
royal Library,
is
repulsed
them on Benevolence and Righteousness
in relation to the
nature of man. 8.
Shih-y^'/zang
K/n and Lao-jze
;
— the strange conferences
between them, and the charges brought by the one against the other. 10.
Duke Hwan and
the wheelwright Phien
;
—that
the
knack of an art cannot be conveyed to another, and the spirit of thought cannot be fully expressed in writing.
Book XIV. Par.
2.
Tang, a minister of Shang, and ^wang-jze on
the nature of Benevolence.
—
a description of 3. Pei-man A'Mng and Hwang-Ti Hwang-Ti's music, the Hsien-X'//ih. 4. Yen Yiian and A'in, the music-master of Lu, on the course of Confucius the opinion of the latter that it had been unsuccessful and was verging to entire failure. The former has not yet got 5. Confucius and Lao-jze. the Tao, and Lao-jze explains the reason. 6. Confucius and Lao-jze. Confucius talks of Benevolence ;
;
—
LIST OF NARRATIVES OF isTWANG-vSZE.
BK. XVIII.
3O3
and Righteousness and how the tables are turned on him. He is deeply impressed by the other. 7. 3ze-kung, in consequence of the Master's report of his interview, goes also to see Lao-^ze and is nonplussed and ;
;
lectured 8.
by him.
Confucius sees Lao-^ze again, and
The
has profited from his instructions.
tells
him how he
other expresses his
satisfaction with him.
Book XVI. Par.
2.
The
state
Perfect
of
Unity, and
its
gradual
Decay.
Book XVII. Pars. 1-7.
Northern Sea
The ;
of the
Spirit-earl
Ho
and
Zo
of the
— on various metaphysical questions growing
out of the doctrine of the Tao. 8.
The khwei,
and the mind did not know how. eye,
9.
Confucius
the millipede, the serpent, the wind, the ;
in
—how they had peril
in
their several powers, but
Khwang
is
yet serene and
hopeful.
Kung-sun Lung and Mau of Wei. The Frog of the dilapidated well, and the Turtle of the Eastern Sea. The 10.
greatness of A'wang-^ze's teachings. 1
1
/Avang-jze refuses the invitation of the king of KJiix The wonderful tortoise-shell of the king. Hui-jze and /fwang-jze. The young phoenix and
to take office. 12.
the owl. Hui-jze and A'wang-^ze; of fishes. enjoyment the 13.
—how A^wang-^zc understood
Book XVIII. Par.
2.
Hui-5ze and ATwang-^ze
;
—vindication
by the
behaviour on the death of his wife. Mr. Deformed and Mr. One-foot; their submission under pain and in prospect of death. 4. i^wang-jze and the skull ;— what he said to it, and its latter of his
—
3.
appearance to him at night
in a
dream.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
304
The
5.
Hui
for
2.
Yen The ap-
sadness of Confucius on the departure of
Kh\; and
his defence of
pearance of a strange bird in 6. Lieh-jze and the skull.
Par.
APP. vr.
Lieh-3;ze
Lii,
to 3ze-kung.
it
and
his
moraHzings on
The transmutations
Book XIX. and Kwan Yin — on ;
it.
of things.
the capabilities of
the Perfect man.
who was
Confucius and the hunchback,
3.
skilful
at
catching cicadas with his rod. 4.
The boatman on
the gulf of AV/ang-shan, and his
skill.
—
and duke Wei of A'iu on the best way to nourish the higher life. How it was illustrated by Thien's master, and how enforced by Confucius. 6. The officer of sacrifice and his pigs to be sacrificed. 7. Duke Hwan gets ill from seeing a ghostly sprite, and how he was cured. 5.
Thien Khai-y^ih
8.
The
9.
Confucius and the
training of a fighting-cock.
10. iT/zing,
frame;
swimmer
in the
gorge of
Lii,
the worker in rottlera wood, and the bell-
— how he succeeded
Tung-ye
11.
;
A'i
and
in
making
it
as he did.
his chariot-driving
;
—how
his horses
broke down.
The skill of the artisan Shui. The weakling Sun Hsiu and
12. 14.
/iT/nng-^ze,
the Master 3ze-pien
with his disciples.
Book XX. Par.
I.
ATwang-jze and his disciples
was of no
;
—the great tree that
and the goose that could not cackle. 2. I-liao of Shih-nan and the marquis of Lu how the former presses it on the marquis to go to an Utopia of Taoism in the south, to escape from his trouble and use,
;
—
sorrow.
Pei-kung She and prince KJimg-k\; collected taxes and made a peal of bells. 3.
4.
How
the Thai-kung
his distresses,
and
Zan
— how the former
condoled with Confucius on
tried to convert
him
to Tdoism.
LIST OF NARRATIVES OF A'WANG-vSZE.
BK. XXII.
5.
Confucius and 3ze-sang Hu.
on the former.
their conversation
Shun 6.
The The
305
Taoistic effect of dyin<^ charge of
to Yii.
A'wang-^ze
rags
in
the king of Wei.
before
The
apologue of the cHmbing monkey. 7.
Yen Hui
Confucius and
situation
—
on occasion of the perilous between AT/^an and S^^i- Confucius expounds ;
the principles that supported him. 8.
A'wang-3;ze's experiences in the park of Tiao-ling
;
has the character of an apologue. 9.
liked
The
Innkeeper's two concubines and the ugly one honoured.
;
— the
beauty
dis-
Book XXI. Par. 2.
I.
Thien 3ze-fang and the marquis Wan of Wei. Hsiieh-^ze and the scholars of the Middle
Wan-po
States. 3.
Confucius and
Yen Hui
;
— on the incomprehensibleness
to the latter of the Master's course. 4.
Conversation between Confucius and Ldo-i;ze on the
beginning of things. 5.
A''wang-jze and
duke Ai
of
Lu;
— on the dress of the
scholar. 6.
Pai-li Hsi.
The duke of Sung and his map-drawers. Confucius 8. King Wan and the old fisherman of 3ang. and Yen Hui on king Wan's dream about the fisherman. 9. The archery of Lieh-^ze and Po-hwan Wu-,can. Con10. A'ien Wu, and Sun Shu-ao, the True man. AV^u The king of and man. fucius's account of the True 7.
the ruler of Fan.
Par.
I.
Knowledge,
merer, and 3.
4.
Book XXII. Dumb Inaction,
Head-strong Stam-
Hwang-Ti on the Tao.
Nieh K/meh questioning Phei-i about the Tao. his minister KZ/ang ;— that man is not
Shun and
own. [40]
X
his
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
306
Confucius and
5.
Lao Tan
;
app. VI.
— on the Perfect Tao.
3ze's question to ATvvang-jze about where
Tung-kwo Tao was to be found, and the reply. 7. A-ho Kan, Shan Nang, L^o-Iung K\, Yen Kang
6.
the
Grand Purity, on what the
—
Infinitude, Do-nothing,
Tao
is.
8.
Star-Hght and Non-entity.
9.
The
War and his forger of swords. and Confucius how it was before heaven
Minister of
10. ifan KJiMx
and
;
and No-beginning
;
—
earth.
Confucius and
11.
Yen Hui
:
— No demonstration to wel-
come, no movement to meet.
Book XXIII. Par.
Kang-sang AV/u and the people about Wei-lei
I.
hill.
Kang-sang
2.
KJm
and
his
disciples.
He
repudiates
Yao and Shun. Kang-sang KJiv\ and the disciple Nan-yung 3. 4-12. Lao-jze lessoning Nan-yung /vZai on the
being likened by them to
KJivx.
principles
of Taoism.
Book XXIV. Pars.
Wu
of
I,
2.
Wei
:
Hsli Wu-k\vei, Nii Shang, and the marquis
— Hsii's discourses to the marquis.
3. Hwang-Ti, with six attending sages, in quest of the Tao, meets with a wise boy herding horses. 5. Debate between TTwang-jze and Hui-jze, illustrating
the sophistry of the 6.
The
wind of
latter.
artisan Shih cleans the nose of a statue with the
his
axe
;
but declines to try his ability on a living
subject. 7.
Advice of
Hwan <S.
from 9.
of
The king its
Kwan
KJn about of
death to
A'ung on
his
death-bed to duke
his choice of a successor to himself.
Wu Yen
and the crafty monkey.
His lesson
Pu-i.
Nan-po ^zQ-kh\ and
his
attendant
Yen
AV/ang-jze.
LIST OF NARRATIVES OF ^WANG-3ZE.
BK. XXVI.
The
trance
the highest result of the Tdo.
is
lesson to be
drawn from
307 Practical
it.
Confucius at the court of AV/u along with
10.
Shu-ao and 1-liao. 11. 3ze-Mi, and A^iu-fang Yan.
his eight sons, with the
Nieh/iT/meh meets Hsii
13.
Yu
fleeing
Sun
physiognomist
from the court of
Yao.
Book XXV. Par.
I.
of Khi\.
3eh-yang seeking an introduction to the king 1 A'ieh, Wang Kwo, and the recluse Kung-yiieh
Hsiu. 3.
The
ancient
Zan-hsiang
sovereign
founder of the Shang dynasty
Mang 4.
;
;
Confucius
;
Thang, the and Yung-
3ze.
King Yung of Wei and
his counsellors:
— on his desire
and schemes to be revenged on Thien Mau of A7/i. Tai 3in-^^an and his apologue about the horns of a snail. 5. Confucius and the Recluse at Ant-hill in AV/u. 6. The Border-warden of AT/^ang-wiVs lessons to 3ze-lao. i^wang-^ze's enforcement of them. 7.
of
Lao-jze and his disciple Po
Law
A'ii
:
— that the prohibitions
provoke to transgression.
8.
The
9.
Confucius
honorary
conversion to Taoism of ATu Po-yii.
title
and
the
historiographers
;
— about
Knowledge and the Correct Harmonizer on the Talk of the Hamlets and Villages. 10. Little
11.
On
the
of duke Ling of Wei,
the namelessness of the
Tdo; and
that
:
Tao
is
but a borrowed or metaphorical name.
Book
XXVL
Par. 2. Against delaying to do good when it is in one's power to do it. The apologue of A'wang-jze meeting with a goby on the road. 3. The big fish caught by the son of the duke of Zan. 4.
The
Resurrectionist Students.
X
2
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM;/
^o8 5.
How Lao
6.
The dream
APP.
vi.
admonished Confucius.
Lai-jze
Sung about a
of the ruler Yiian of
tor-
toise.
Hui-jze and A'wang-jze
7.
II.
;— on the use
Illustrations of the evil accruing
in action, or
of being useless.
from going to excess
too suddenly taking action.
Book XXVII.
—
did he iTwang-jze and Hui-jze on Confucius change his views in his sixtieth year ? on 3ang-jze and 3. Confucius and his other disciples Par.
;
2.
:
his twice taking office with different
Yen
4.
kM
—
moods
K/ia.ng 3ze-yu tells his Master
of mind.
Tung-kwo 3ze-
of his gradual attainments.
5.
The penumbrae and
6.
Lao-jze's lessoning of
the shadows.
Yang
3ze-y?'u,
and
its effects
on
him.
Book XXVIII. Par.
3ze-Mu
T.
Yao's proffers of the throne to Hsii Yii and
A'ih-fu.
Shun's proffers of
Shan A'uan, and
it
to
3ze-Mu
to the farmer of Shih-hu.
A'ih-po, to
Thai-wang
Than-fu and the northern tribes. Prince Sau of Yiieh. 2. Counsel of 3ze-hwa ^ze to the marquis Kao of Han. 3.
The
Lu and
ruler of
the Taoist
Yen Ho, who
hides
himself from the advances of the other. 4.
Lieh-^ze and his wife, on his declining a gift from the
ruler of A'ang. 5.
The high-minded and
and king 6.
Kao
resolute sheep-butcher Yiieh,
of K/iu.
The poor Yiian Hsien and the wealthy 3ze-kung.
3ang-5ze, in extreme poverty, maintaining his high and
independent
Hui 7.
spirit.
refusing,
Prince
The
satisfaction of Confucius in
though poor, to take any
Mau
Yen
official post.
of /v'ung-shan, living in retirement,
was
not far from the Tao. 8. Confucius and the disciples Yen Hui, 3ze-lu, and 3ze-kung, during the perilous time between K/ian and ^hal.
LIST OF NARRATIVES OF iiTWANG-SZE.
BK. XXXII.
309
Shun and the northerner Wu-Mi who refuses the Thang, and Pien Sui and Wu Kwang, who both
9.
throne.
refused
it,
The
case of the brothers refused the proffers of king Wu. 10.
Po-i and
who
Shii-/^/^i,
Book XXIX. Par.
I.
The
visit
of Confucius to the robber K\h, and
interview between them.
Man Kau-teh (Mr. Full of Gain-reckon the pursuit of wealth. 3. Mr. Dissatisfied and ]\Ir. Know-the-Mean on the pursuit and effect of riches. 2.
3ze-/'ang and
lessly-got)
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
Book XXX.
How /vwang-jze dealt with the king of A'ao and his swordsmen, curing the king of his love of the sword-fight. The three Swords. Book XXXI. Confucius and the Old Fisherman of the
man who
tried to
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; including the
story
run away from his shadow.
Book XXXII. Par.
I.
Lieh-jze and the effect of his over-manifestation
of his attractive qualities.
Failure of the warnings of his
master, 2.
The sad
fate of
Hw^an of A'ang, a Confucianist, who
resented his father's taking part with his Mohist brother. 5,
A'u Phing-man and his slaughtering the dragon.
8.
TTw^ang-jze's rebuke of
3^^^ Shang
for
pandering to
the king of Sung, and thereby getting gifts from him. 9.
Description to duke Ai of
Lu
of Confucius
by Yen
Ho
as unfit to be entrusted with the government.
Khao-fu the Correct, and his humility. 12. /vwang-^ze's rebuke of the man who boasted of having received chariots from the king of Sung, and comparison of him to the boy who stole a pearl from under the chin of the Black Dragon when he was asleep. 11.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
3IO 13.
Kwang-ifZe declines the offer of
apologue of the
of
what
Par.
official dignity.
The
sacrificial ox.
14. isfwang-jze,
disciples to give
APP. VI.
about to
him a grand
die,
opposes the wish of his His own description
burial.
his burial should be.
I.
Book XXXIII. The method of the Tao down
to the time of
Confucius. 2.
The method of Mo Ti and his immediate followers. The method of Mo's later followers. The method of Kwan Yin and Lao-^ze. The method of A'wang-3ze. The ways of Hui Shih, Kung-sun Lung, and other
3, 4.
5. 6. 7.
sophists.
APPENDIX
VII.
I.
The Stone Tablet
in the Temple of Lao-3ze. By Hsieh Tao-hang of the Sui dynasty ^
I.
1
Thai Kl
After the
its action,
Primal Ether) commenced
(or
the earhest period of time began to be unfolded.
Hsieh Tao-hang
g^
^
j^J,
(^
HsUan-/{-/nng
called also
^^n),
was one of the most famous scholars and able ministers of the Sui dynasty (581-61S), and also an eloquent writer. His biography is given at considerable length in the fifty-seventh chapter of the Books of Sui. For about 200 years alter the end of the '^\n dynasty, the empire had been in
The jieriod is known as tiie epoch of The Southern and Northern Dynasties,' no fewer than nine or ten of which co-existed, none of them able to assert a universal sway till the rise of Sui. The most powerful of them towards the end of the time was The Northern A'au,' a very divided and distracted state. '
'
in
connexion with the Wii-z^/^ang
name
of our
Hsieh
'The Northern
first
AV^i (570-576),'
revising the rules of
'
(t^ m/)
appears.
we
The Five Classes
I'eign
of which (55S-561) the
Wu-phing
Li the
(l^ T^)
reign of
him member of a committee
find
for
of Ceremonial Observances,' and gaining
distinction as a poet.
When a scion
the
emperor
of the
ruling
Hu-pei, and founder of
Wan ("^ House tlie
'm')'
of Sui,
^-"^
a
"'i^ne
small
Yang
\'^h ^^)i
JTicn
principality
in
the
present
dynasty so called, had succeeded in putting
down
the various conflicting dynasties, and claimed the sovereignty of the empire in 581, Hsieh freely yielded his allegiance to him, and was employed in the
conduct of various
affairs.
The important
paper, of the translation of the
was the outcome of one Ti regularly observed the Confucian worship of God, but also Having repaired the kept up the ceremonies of Buddhism and Taoism. dilapidated temple of Lao-jze at his birth-place, he required from Hsieh an inscription for the commemorative tablet in it, the composition of which is referred to the year 5S6, the sixth year of Sui's rule over all beneath the sky.' greater part of which a translation
of them.
is
here attempted,
Wan
'
Hsieh appears to have been a favourite with the emperor ^Van, but when
was succeeded
in
605 by his son, known as Yang Ti (jjM
'^), his
Wan
relations with
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
212
APP. vii.
displayed, and the sun and
The curtain of the sky was moon were suspended in it
the four-cornered earth was
;
estabhshed, and the mountains and streams found their Then the subtle influences (of the Ether) places in it.
operated like the heaving of the breath, now subsiding and again expanding the work of production went on in its ;
seasons above and below
;
all
things were formed as from
and were matured and maintained. people there were
materials,
the (multitudes of the)
;
There were their
rulers
and superiors.
As
3.
to the august sovereigns of the highest antiquity,
living as
in
nests
winter, silently
and
on trees
in
spirit-like
summer, and
in
caves in
they exercised their wisdom.
Dwelling like quails, and drinking (the rain and dew) like
newly-hatched
birds,
they had their great ceremonies like
the great terms of heaven and earth, not requiring to be regulated
by the dishes and stands
music corresponding to the
and
earth, not
;
and
(also) their great
common harmonies
needing the guidance of
bells
of heaven and drums.
3. By and by there came the loss of the Tao, when its Characteristics took its place. They in their turn were lost, and then came Benevolence. Under the Sovereigns and Kings that followed, now more slowly and anon more rapidly, the manners of the people, from being good and simple, became bad and mean. Thereupon came the Literati and the Mohists with their confused contentions; names and
became less happy. Offended by a memorial which Hsieh presented, and the ground of offence in which we entirely fail to perceive, the emperor ordered him to put an end to himself. Hsieh was surprised by the sentence, and hesitated to comply with it, on which an executioner was sent to strangle him. Thus ended the life of Hsieh Tao-hang in his seventieth j'ear. His death was regretted and resented, we are told, by the people generally. A collection of his writings was made in seventy chapters, and was widely read. I do not know to what extent these have been preserved if many of them have been lost, and the paper, here in part submitted to the reader, were a fair specimen the throne
;
of the others, the loss must be pronounced to be great. Of this paper I have iiad two copies before me in translating it. One of them is in 3iao Hung's 'Wings to Lao-jze;' the other is in 'The Complete Works of the Ten Philosophers.' other.
From
nearly so,
is
Errors of the Text occur now in the one copy, now in the the two combined a Text, which must be exactly correct or
made
out.
THE STONE TABLET TO
APp. VII.
rules
were everywhere
LAO-3ZE.
The 300
diffused.
rules
313 ^
of cere-
mony
could not control men's natures; the 3000 rules' of punishment were not sufficient to put a stop to their treach-
But he who knows how
erous villanies.
current of a stream begins
by
to cleanse the
its source, and he who would straighten the end of a process must commence with making its beginning correct. Is not the Great Tao the Grand Source and the Grand Origin of all
things
clearing out
?
The Master Lao was conceived under the influence of star. Whence he received the breath (of life) we cannot
4.
a
fathom, but he pointed to the (plum-) tree (under which he
was born), and adopted it as his surname we do not understand ^ whence came the musical sounds (that were heard), but he kept his marvellous powers concealed in the womb for more than seventy years. When he was born, the hair on his head was already white, and he took the designation of The Old Boy (or Lao-jze). In his person, three gateways and two (bony) pillars formed the distinctive marks of his ears and eyes two of the symbols for five, and ten brilliant marks were left by the wonderful tread of his feet and the grasp of his hands. From the time ;
'
'
;
down
of Fu-hsi
to that of the A'au dynasty, in uninterrupted
succession, dynasty after dynasty, his person appeared, but
In the times of kings Wan and Wu he discharged the duties, (first), of Curator of the Royal Library ', and (next), of the Recorder under the Pillar '^
with changed names.
Later on
in that
^
Compare
-
Li (^S),
dynasty he
filled different offices,
vol. xxviii, p. 323, par. 38.
a plum-tree.
For
this
tioned by Hsieh, see wliat Julien calls
and many of the other i^rodigies men'
The Fabulous Legend of
has translated in the Introduction to his version of the
Others of them are found
The meaning
see the note in
of the former of these offices
Wang
A'an-,^ai's
under the Biography of Lao-jze. clearly ascertained.
curatorship.
It
Lao-jze,'
Tao Teh
and
A'ing.
Legendary, Litroduction by Lu Yii in 1877.
in the Plistorical, or rather
in the 'Collection of Taoist Treatises,' edited "
but did
may
be considered as settled
;
edition of the 'Historical Records (1870),'
The
nature of the second office
is
not so
was, I apprehend, more of a literary character than the
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
1
not change his appearance.
As soon
him, he sighed over him as
'
are
to
difficult
known 2.
be
as
APP.
Hsuan Ni
^
vii.
saw
the Dragon,' whose powers Yin (Hsi), keeper of the
keeping his eyes directed to every quarter, recognised the True Man' as he was hastening into retirement. (By Yin Hsi he was prevailed on) to put (frontier) gate, '
forth his extraordinary ability,
Parts
^— to
lead the nature (of
celebrating the usefulness of is
very condensed, and
The hexagram which wing^'
made up
not to be compared with
is
The
doing nothing.'
style of
it
reasoning deep and far-reaching.
its is
'
and write his Book in two man) back to the Tao, and
of the 'dragons on the it
in
exquisite subtlety.
(The 3o A'wan) which ends with the capture of the Lin, does not match it in its brightness and obscurity. If employed to regulate the person, the spirit becomes clear and the will is still. If employed to govern the state, the people return to simplicity, and become sincere and good. one goes on to refine his body in accordance with
When
the traces of material things are rolled
away from it rainbow-hued robes and mounted on a stork he goes forwards and backwards to the purple palace; on its juice of gold and wine of jade ^ he feasts in the beautiful and pure capital. He is lustrous as the sun and moon his ending and beginning are those of heaven and earth. He who it,
;
in
;
crosses
its
world
he who finds
;
stream, drives
away the dust and gate,
its
noise of the
mounts prancing up on the
misty clouds. It is not for the ephemeral fly to know the fading and luxuriance of the Ta-^/nin^ or for a Fang-i'^
fathom the depth of an Arm of the sea. Vast indeed the Tao)! words are not sufficient to describe its excellence and powers 5. A'wang A'au tells us, that, 'when Lao Tan died, to
(is
!
'
'
who was styled after Duke Ni, the Illustrious.'
Confucius,
centuries
'
See vol.
tlie
beginning of our era for several
xx.xix,
3 pp. 34, 35. gee vol. xxxix, p. 35. of all the hexagrams of the Yi A'ing but the sentence to be understood of all the hexagrams,— of the Yi as a whole. ''
The A7nen
or
first
;
is
•'
Compare Pope's
"
Vol. xxxix,
line,
p. 166.
'
The juice 7
nectareous, and the
Vol. xxxix, p. 244.
balmy dew.'
APP.
THE STONE TABLET TO LA0-3ZE.
vir.
315
AV/in Shih went to condole (with his son), but after crying
This was punishment for his neglecting his Heaven (-implanted nature), and although it appears as one of the out three times, immediately
what
is
left
the house ^.'
called the
metaphorical illustrations of the supercilious officer, yet is some little indication in the passage of the reap-
there
pearance of the snake after casting
its
exuviae
^.
[At this point the author leaves the subject of the Tao and its prophet, and enters on a long panegyric of the founder of the Sui dynasty and his achievements. This
Wan (^
sovereign was the emperor
'^), the founder of Sui
scion of the House (IS ifi ft)' oi'iginally Yang A'ien, a of Sui, a principality whose name remains in Sui-Mu, of He was certainly the the department Teh-an in Hu Pei.
ablest
man
in
the China of his day, and deserves a portion
of the praise with, which Mr. Hsieh celebrates him after He claimed the throne from the his extravagant fashion.
While doing honour to Confucianism, he did not neglect the other two religions in the empire, Taoism and Buddhism and having caused the old temple of Laoyear 581.
;
in grand style in 586, he commissioned Hsieh Tao-hang to superintend the setting up in it a commemorative Tablet of stone. I pass over all this, which is related at great length, and proceed to give the inscription. It occupies no fewer than
jze to
be repaired
352 characters in 88 lines, each consisting of four characters. The lines are arranged in what we may call eleven stanzas of equal length, the second, fourth, sixth, and eighth lines of each
rhyming together.
the metrical
rhyming
composition.
finals are in
tones alternately.
There
is
In the
a
good deal of
first
six
art in
stanzas
the
the even tone and one of the deflected
In the last five stanzas this arrangement
The rhymes in 7, 9, and 11 are deflected, and The measure of four characters is the in 8 and 10 even. Shih A'ing or Ancient Book of Poetry. in the most common is
reversed.
p. 201.
'
Vol. xxxix,
'
Referring, I suppose, to the illustration of the
fire
and the
fag5,^ots.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
31
continued to be a favourite
It
after
which
it
fell
down
APP.
to the
very much into disuse.
vii.
Thang dynasty, Through the
many assonances of the Chinese characters, and the attention paid to the tones, we have in Chinese composition much of the art of rhyming, but comparatively
little
of the genius
of poetry.] II.
The St.
T.
Inscription.
Back in the depths of ancient time Remote, before the Tis began Four equal sides defined the earth,
;
;
And
heaven sustained. came, The valleys wide, and mighty streams. pillars eight the
All living things
The
Perfect
Unseen, St.
2.
Its
in classes
Tao, with movement work did naturally.
wise.
power the elements^ all felt incipient germs of things- appeared. Shepherd and Lord established were, And in their hands the ivory bonds ^, The Tis must blush before the Hwangs*; The Wangs must blush before the Tis^. More distant grew Tao's highest gifts, And simple ways more rare became. Its
The
St. 3.
The
And Men The '
'
The
five
all
was gone.
placidity
still
the old harmonious ways.
talents prized,
and varnished wit
laws displayed proved but a net.
essences
; '
meaning,
I thinl-c, tlie subtle
power and operation of
the five elements. ^
So Williams, under
the phrase
^
Wei
UraJ')-
See also the Khang-hsi Thesaurus under
:j^.
Bonds with written characters on them superseded the knotted cords That the material of the bonds should be, as here represented, slips of ivory, would seem to anticipate the progress of society. â&#x20AC;˘'
'
'
'
of the primitive age.
*
The
Hwangs
{^) preceded the Tis in the Taoistic
genesis of history;
and as being more simple were Taoistically superior to them the Tis and the Wangs or Kings.
;
so
it
was with
THE STONE TABLET TO LA0-3ZE.
APP. VII.
317
Wine-cups and stands the board adorned, And shields and spears the country filled.
The close-meshed
nets the fishes scared
And numerous bows St. 4.
Then
As
the birds alarmed.
Man^
did the True
get his birth,
'neath the Bear the star shone
All dragon
Like the
person graced
gifts his
plumage was
stork's
down 2. ;
his hair.
The complicated he resolved-', the sharp made The mean rejected, and the generous chose
blunt^,
;
In brightness like the sun and moon,
And St. 5.
and
lasting as the heaven
earth''.
Small to him seemed the mountains five*, And narrow seemed the regions nine'* ;
About he went with
And
lofty tread,
time he rambled
in short
far.
In carnage by black oxen drawn'',
Around the purple
air
was
bright.
Grottoes then oped to him their sombre gates,
And St. 6.
thence, unseen, his spirit
The
power flowed
forth.
village near the stream of Ko*'
Traces of him
will still retain
'^
;
But now, as in the days of old. With changed times the world is changed. '
This of course was Lao-jze.
^
In the
Tao Teh
my
line 7 is different in
Ty
in the other
H
R]||
*
Two
321, and
M
'm
ni|j
,
two
E]
aiitliorities
'&.
I
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
in the
one
p. 313, par. 4.
i.
The
pj
"rn
reading of
El
'm
'
suppose the correct reading should be
and have given what
I
think
well-known numerical categories. p.
See above,
^
A'ing, p. 50, par. 2, and p. 52, par.
is
the meaning.
See Mayers's Manual, pp. 320,
340.
So it was, according to the story, that Lao-jze drew near to the barrier gate, when he wished to leave China. ÂŽ The Ko is a river flowing from Ho-nan into An-hui, and falling into the Hwai, not far from the district city of Hwai-yiian. It enters the one province ^
from the other to
a Chinese
in the small
map
in
my
department of Po (>^? tJm possession, Lao-jze
Thesaurus also gives a passage to the hereabouts, at a bend in the Ko.
effect that the
),
in
which, according
The Khang-hsi temple of his mother was
was
born.
J
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
1
His stately temple
His
By
And
altar
fell
to ruin
empty was and
APP.
;
still
the nine wells dryandras grew
^,
the twin tablets were but heaps of stone.
But when our emperor was called to All spirit-like and sage was he.
St. 7.
vii.
rule,
Earth's bells reverberated loud,
And
on the heavenly mirror down.
light fell
The
universe in brightness shone.
And
portents
were swept away
all
(All souls), or bright or dark'^, revered,
And
came
spirits
him
to take from
their law.
From desert sands ^ and where the great trees grovv^, From phoenix caves, and from the dragon woods,
St. 8,
All different creatures came sincere
Men
of all regions gave their hearts to him. Their largest vessels brought their gifts. And kings their rarest things described Black clouds a thousand notes sent forth ;
;
And St. 9.
in the fragrant
Through
^
The
families
*.
his transforming power, the tripods
made
And
winds were citherns heard
sure
were
;
became
polite
and courteous.
nine wells, or bubbling springs, near the village where
are mentioned by various writers
but
;
to see
I fail
how
Lao was
born,
the growth of the trees
about them indicated the ruin of his temple. ^
have introduced the
I
second character.
'
souls
all
'
in this line,
Williams defines the
because of the
character,
first
^
am' yao (0g),
effulgence of the sun,' and of 'heavenly bodies generally;' the second
well
known
as
meaning the animal
The Thesaurus, the pole star
'
soul,'
and
'
J^
see Analects
;
I, i)
;
(^^)
is
the dark disk of the moon.'
however, explains the two characters together as a
(;|(^
in the
as 'the
and perhaps
I
had
name
for
better have
followed this meaning. " The The trees
is
'desert sands' were, referred to
were
'
no doubt, what we
in the
extreme East.'
call 'the desert
not described more particularly. *
This and the three preceding
of Gobi.'
The combination p h an
lines are not a little dark.
-
mu
APP,
THE STONE TABLET TO
VII.
LA0-3ZE.
319
Ever kept he in mind (the sage) beneath the Pillar \ emulous of the sovereigns most ancient^. So has he built this pure temple, Still
And
planned
stately structure
its
And St. 10. Its
A
lofty pavilion with
beams are
;
meadows around,
Pleasant, with hills and
distant prospect.
its
of plum-tree,
balustrade winds round
About them spreads and
ridge-pole of cassia;
its
it
many
;
are
its pillars
rolls the fragrant
;
smoke ^
;
Cool and pure are the breezes and mists.
The Immortal officers come to their places* The Plumaged guests are found in its court'*, Numerous and at their ease, They send down blessing, bright and efficacious. ;
St.
1 1.
Most
unfathomable,
spirit-like,
abide, with their
(Tao's) principles
symbolism
at-
tached '.
Loud
From
but never sound emits awakes the highest echoes.
Its note,
is
Yet always far
it
"^j
and near men praise
It
In the shades, and in the realms of light, they look
up
for Its aid
;
Reverently have we graven and gilt this stone And made our lasting proclamation thereby to heaven
and
^
The
'
(sage)
earth.
beneath the Pillar
'
must be Lao-jze.
See above
in
the
Introductory notice, p. 313. ^
See the note on the meaning of the epithet
'
'
*
Taoist
The smoke,'
monks
suppose,
I
'
are called
~K^
j-*^ vol.
xxxix, p. 40.
of the incense, and from the offerings.'
'Plumaged
or Feathered Scholars \^\^\
—p),
from the idea that by their discipline and pills, they can emancipate themselves from the trammels of the material body, and ascend (fly up) to heaven. Arrived there, as Immortals or Ilsien
(jm).
constituted into a hierarchy or society, of
it
further appears they were
which some of them were
'
officers,'
higher in rank than others. ^
An
allusion to the text
explanations of them by king
of the hexagrams of the Yi A'ing, where the
Wan,
— his thwan, are followed by the symbolism
of their different lines by the duke of A'au, ^
See the Tao Teh Alng,
cli. xli,
par.
—
2.
his
hsiang.
APPENDIX
VIII.
Record for the Sacrificial Hall of A'wang-sze.
By Su Shiri. I. TTwang-^ze was a native (of the territory) of Mang and an officer in (the city of) K/ii-yiian. He had been dead for more than a thousand years, and no one had up
this time sacrificed to him in Mang. It was Wang ^ing, the assistant Secretary of the Prefect, who super-
to
intended the erection of a Sacrificial Hall (to iTwang-jze),
and (when the building was finished) he applied to ^
The
trators
elder of
two
brothers, both
distinguished.
The
(^-
sons of a father hardly less
was named Su Hsiin \mjk VHJ)) TCJ' ^^'^ ^^^ '^^^^ names of locality,
father (a. D. 1009-1066)
with the designation of Ming-yun Lao-/i-/Avan
^)
(mH
and Mei-shan
(^
Of
iLj)-
elder (1036-1101), author of the notice here adduced,
His name was Shih (iWr). and he
is
for
famous as scholars, poets, and adminis-
country, and
the history of their
in
me
more frequently
his
designation Sze--^'^^
Tung-pho
styled
the two brothers the
was the more
(Wf 3^)-
VJ
celebrated.
B^)
'
^"'â&#x20AC;˘
from the situation of a
His life was marked by several time. which was shown to him and of the disgrace to which he was repeatedly subjected. He was versed in all Chinese literature,
house which he occupied
at
one
vicissitudes of the imperial favour
but
the
sincerity
His brother
of his
(io.-'.q-i
\~r' p|[), and
l)y
112),
Confucianism has not been called
by name
locality Ying-pin
A eh (jfpl
(iPnT"),
in
by designation
//^)> has
left
us a
question. ^ze-yCi
commentary
on the Tao Teh A'ing, nearly the whole of which is given by 3'ao Hung, under the several chapters. It seems to have been A'eh's object to find a substantial unity under the different forms of Confucian, Buddhistic, and Taoist
thought.
The
it is more an essay than a record,' which is here appended by S'^o Hung to his 'Wings to A'wang-jze.' It is hardly worthy of Shih's reputation.
short essay, for
translated
is
'
THE SACRIFICIAL HALL OF A'WANG-3ZE.
APP.viii.
7,21
a composition which might serve as a record of the event;
(which
made
I
as follows)
:
According to the Historical Records (of Sze-mi/^/Hen), ^wang-jze lived in the time of the kings Hui of Liang (b. C. 370-333 [?])^ and Hsiian of K/n (B.C. 332-3 [4). There was no subject of study to which he did not direct his 2.
taining in
was for the views of Lao-jze was that of the books which he wrote, conall more than ten myriad characters, the greater
part
metaphorical illustrations of those views.
attention, but his preference
and thus
;
it
are
He
made 'The Old Fisherman,' 'The Robber A'ih,' and 'The Cutting Open Satchels,' to deride the followers of Confucius,
and to
Sze-m^
set forth the principles of Lao-:(ze.
AV/ien, but) his view
that of one
is
(So writes
who had only a
knowledge of Kwang-]ze. My idea is that A^wang wished to support the principles of Khung-^ze, though we superficial
must not imitate him (I will illustrate
so.
kind):
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;A
the method which he took to do
in
my
meaning by a case of a
the city in disguise
^,
when the gate-keeper
On
him pass through.
this
his
different
away from
prince of A'/zu- was once hurrying
refused to let
servant threatened the
prince with a switch, and reviled him, saying.
Slave, you On seeing this, the gate-keeper allowed have no strength them to go out. The thing certainly took place in an irregular way, and the prince escaped by an inversion of what was right he seemed openly to put himself in opposition, while he was secretly maintaining and supporting. '
!
'
;
we
If
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
think that his servant did not love the prince, our
judgment will be wrong if we think that his action was a model for imitation in serving a prince, in that also we shall be wrong. In the same way the words of A'wang-^ze ;
are thrown out in a contradictory manner, with which the
The
tenor of his writing does not agree. '
Compare
death
vol. xxxix,
in tiiis year.
pp.
36,
37,
General Mirror of History,' under the -
I
suppose this incident
met with tion,
it
anywhere
however, there
[40]
39.
The 'Bamboo Books'
is
else.
is
Sze-ma place
thirty-fifth
an invention of
it
He
gives ^Sfr
Y
A'/i'ian
enters king Hiii's
sixteen years later, see
'
The
year of king Hsicn of Aau. Shih's own.
Sii
In 3iao's text fur the
an error.
correct interpre-
'
in
Hb
I
liave
not
disguise' of the transla-
instead of {jjU
HR.
32
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
2
aPP.
VIII.
them shows them to be far from any wish to defame Khung-^ze. 3. And there is that in the style which slightly indicates
tation of
his real
meaning.
Book
(In his last
the historical phases
discussing
for instance),
of Taoism,
when
he exhibits
Mo Ti, KJi\n Hwa-li, Phang Mang, Shan Tao, Thien Pien, Kwan Yin, and Lao Tan, down even to himself, and brings them all together as constituting one school, but Confucius is not among them ^. So great and peculiar is the honour which he does to him 4. I have had my doubts, however, about The Robber K\\\ (Bk. XXIX),' and The Old Fisherman (Bk. XXXI),' for they do seem to be really defamatory of Confucius. And as to 'The Kings who have wished to Resign the Throne (Bk. XXVIII)' and 'The Delight in the Sword-fight (Bk. them from
'
'
XXX);' they are written in a low and vulgar style, and have nothing to do with the doctrine of the Tao. Looking at the thing and reflecting on it, there occurred to me the paragraph at the end of Book XXVII (' Metaphorical Language gone as
It
').
far as
tells
that
us
'
when Yang
^z&-kv\
had
who said to who would live
Kh'm, he met with Lao-jze,
"Your eyes are lofty, and you stare; with you? The purest carries himself as if he were him,
defiled,
and the most virtuous seems to feel himself defective." Yang ^z&-k\x looked abashed and changed countenance. When he first went to his lodging-house, the people in it met him and went before him. The master of it carried his mat for him, and the mistress brought to him the towel and comb. The lodgers left their mats and the cook his fire-place, as he went past them. When he went away, the others in the house would have striven with him about (the places for) their mats.'
After reading this paragraph, intermediate Books,
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; the
the Yii Fu, and the
Tao
I
passed over the four
^ang Wang,
the Yiieh A'ien, and joined it on to the first paragraph of the Lich Yu-khau (Book XXXII). I then read how Lieh-jze had started to go to K/n but came back '
See Book
A'ih,
XXXITI,
pars.
2,
3, 4, 5, 6.
THE SACRIFICIAL HALL OF A'WANG-3ZE.
APP.VIII.
^2^ O^d
to it. (When asked why he had was frightened, I went into ten soup-shops to get a meal, and in five of them the soup was set before me before I had paid for it.' Comparing this
when he had got half-way done
so),
he reph'ed,
'
I
with the paragraph about
on me.
I
chapter
Yang ^ze-ku, the light flashed They certainly belong to one
laughed and said,
'
!
The words
of A^wang-^ze were not
ended
;
and some
other stupid person copied in (these other four Books) of
own among them. We should have our wits about us, and mark the difference between them. The division of
his
paragraphs and the
titles of
the Books did not proceed from
A'wang-^ze himself, but were introduced by custom course of time
in
the
^.
Recorded on the 19th day of the nth month of the
first
year of the period Yiian Fang (1078-1085), *
Few
more
of
my
readers, I apprehend, will appreciate this article, which
a jeu d'esprit than
'
a record.'
It is
is
to
me
strange that so slight and fantastic
a piece should have had the effect attributed to it of making the four Books which they call in question be generally held by scholars of the present dynasty to be apocryphal, but still
Compare
Su Shih avows
in it his belief in
the quotation from Lin Hsi->^ung on pp. 296, 297.
Y 2
Book XXXIII.
INDEX TO
VOLUMES XXXIX A-ho Kan (ancient page 67. Ai (duke of Lu),
Taoist), Part
ii,
^_
229, 231, 232
i,
Ai-thai
tiie,
Tho
(state),
i,
man),
i,
229.
pp. xiv, xv, xviii, xx,
(ii).
152, 153, 189.
ii,
(=Milky Way),
170.
i,
Fei (the author),
i,
Hao
142, 155, 237, 248, 300, 310 240, 247, 251, 257, 262.
Hardwick, Archdeacon,
Chalmers, Dr.
ii,
Ho Ho
pp. xiii, xiv, 64, 91, 93, 104, 107, 123, 124. J.,
Davis, Sir J. F.,
(river),
(river),
137;
ii,
Hsi
247.
19.
Fang-i (spirit-lord of the Ho),
Fang Ming Ti),
ii,
(charioteer of
i,
244.
Hwang-
96.
210, 244, 370; ii, 55. writings), i, 246. ( Fii-yao (a whirlwind), i, 165,167, 300. Fu Yiieh (the minister of Wu-ting), i,
374, 377, 37^, 379, 382, 383. (the author), i, 7, 8,
.
12, 46, 75, 77, 81, 83, 87, 97, 98, 99, loi. III, 117, 119, 123. Alang (the Western A'iang), ii,
133-
Hsi Phang (a minister of A7^i),ii, 102. Hsi-phang (an attendant of HwangTi),
ii,
96.
Hsi Shih (the Beauty), i, 354. Hsi Wang-mu (queen of the Genii), i,
245;
ii,
248, 249.
Hsiang HsiQ the commentator), i, i o. Hsiang-^Mng (name of a desert ii, (
Fei-yo (a chapter of I\Io Ti), ii, 2 1 6, Fu-hsi (the ancient sovereign), i,
Fu-mo
i, i 3, 40, 41. 132, 173, 21 1. ^iang Ho, see
ii,
Ho-shang Rung
Fan (a state), ii, 55, 56. Fan (the river), i, 172. Fan Lt (minister of Yiieh), ii, 255. Fang-hwang (name of desert-sprite), ii,
;
Ho-hsii (prehistoric sovereign), 1,279.
^ i,
389
i,
Han, see Han.
i,
E.,
391, 392.
i,
Ho-kwan 3ze (the author), i, 12. Ho-po (the spirit-ruler of the Ho),
5.
Edkins, Dr. J., i, 58. Eitel, Dr. E. J., i, 44,
Faber, Mr.
=
245.
I,
96, 97.
Hsiang-li K/An (a Mohist), ii, 220. ]\Ir. Purposeless),
Hsiang-wang (= i,
312.
Hsiao-^i (son of ii,
Kao S^ng
310. Giles, H. A.,
(J.,
i,
p. xix, 57,
307,
K/j\),
Hsieh
pp. xiv, xviii, xx, 4, 15, 17, 18, 19, 248, 249, et al. i,
Âťf Vin),
132.
Hsiao-po (name of duke
Gabekntz, Prof.
69, 81,
ATiang.
i,
ii,
5, 6,
97, 98, 102, 103, 104, 107, 109, 113Han-tan (capital of ATao), i, 284, 390. Han Ying (the writer), i, 89, 90, 92.
14, 17, 19, 20, 24, 128, 135,138, ;
Ho Han
In phrase
(river).
Han
174. (the ugly i,
Balfour, F. H.,
Han Han
;
49, 207.
ii,
Ailantus,
XL
(i),
ii,
Tao-hang
scholar of 312.
Hwan
of
177. Siii
(minister and dynasty), ii, 311,
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
26 Hsien->^/>ih
(Hwang-Ti's music),
i,
28, 55,
K/A),
Hwun-tun
(chaos),
(name of a
of Yao),
I
99. (wild tribes so
ii,
t-i (a bird),
I
(a
mystical name),
(a
i,
247.
contemporary and teacher
i, 169, 255, 256, 312 ; 108, 161, 183, 210. Hsii-yii (name of count of ^i), i,
!
^ieh
Hsiian-ming (name of Profundity),
ii,
ii,
t-lo
l-r
57.
Hsiian-yang 3ze (an author),
ii,
ii,
ii,
1
1-liao (a scion
i,
247. Hsiian Shui (the dark river, metaphorical),
;
265.
may be i,
227
named),
ii,
;
read ii,
36,
220.
32.
parasite of the court of
(a
Kbu),
239.
of
officer
267, 322.
i,
I
Yu
7,
19.
ii,
place) Ai, i, 194. (the ancient archer),
Hsu-yi
ii,
172, 218, 255.
92. 93, 94-
14.
of the house of Khu),
28, 104, 121.
(some strange growth),
3ze
(a
ii,
9.
fabulous personage),
i,
.255, 256.
Hsiian Ying (editor), i, p.xx, 197,269. Hu (state), i, 206. Hu (god of Northern sea), i, 267. Hu Pu-/('ieh (ancient worthy), i, 239. Hu-jze (teacher of Lieh-jze), i, 263, 264, 265.
Hu
338, 348, 370;
58, 60, 73, 96, 97, 171,
Hwang-^ze Kao-ao (an
Hsii-ao (state), i, 190, 206. Hsii Wu-k\vei (a recluse), ii, 90, 91,
Hsii
3",
299,
348; ii, 8, 218. Hsien-yiian Shih (Hwang-Ti), i, 287. Hsin (the mound-sprite), ii, 19. Hsing-than (apricot altar), ii, 192. Hsio-/^iu (a kind of dove), i, 166.
(name for speculation about the origin of things), i, 247. Yin (Thang's adviser and minister),
1-shih !
i,
6
;
ii,
162.
Jesuit translation of the
Tao Teh
(editor and commentator), i, p. XX, 325; ii, 63, 71. Hui (favourite disciple of Confucius), i, 209. See Yen Yiian. Hui-^ze, or Hui Shih (philosopher, and friend of ATwang-^ze), i, 172, 174, 186, 234, 235, 391, 392;
pp. xii, xiii, 95, 115. Julien, Stanislas (the Sinologue),
u, 4, 137, 144, 229. Hvva (a place), i, 313.
p. xi, 38, 40, 43; ii, 235-246, Kan-yiieh (a place in \Vu, famous
Wan-ying
Hwa,
Eastern, the (divine ruler of),
Shu ii,
man
(a
with
one
Hwa-liu (one of king Mii's famous i,
Kan Ying Phien
(the Treatise),
381.
its
the
of
stream,
ii,
317.
a Taoist sophist), 11,230. Hwang-fu INIi (the writer), i, 8. Hwang-kwang (some strange production), ii, 9. Hwang-z^ung (the first of the upper musical Accords), i, 269. Hwang Liao (a sophist), ii, 231, Hwang-Ti (the ancient sovereign),
Ku-/JMeh (metaphorical name
ii,
;
i,
(
193, 244, 256, 295, 297, 298,
near
whose bank Lao-jze was born),
Ko Ytian or
(a hill),
H wan T wan
i,
swords), i, 367, (the glossarist), i, 86. Kau-/^ien (king of Yiieh), ii, in. for
222. Hwan (Confucianist of Kang), ii, 204, 205. Hwan (duke of K/A), i, 233, 343 ii, 18, 20, 101, 177. Hwan Tau (minister of Yao), i, 295.
Hwa-shan
i,
XV, xvi, xvii, 12, 13, 34, 35, 72, 73, 104, 109, 123, 124; '', 239, 243, 245xiii,
pp.
Ko (name
5.
horses),
i,
Kao Yu
n, 248, 254.
H\va--^ieh /oot),
King,
Hsiian (a Taoist writer),
248. Kii (name for female slave), i, 273. Ku-,^ii (ancient state), ii, 163, 173. Ku Khi (an attendant of Hwang-Ti), ii,
ii,
96,
height),
ii,
for a
58.
Kumara^iva (Indian Buddhist),
i,
76,
90.
Kung-kung
(Yao's minister 295. (earl of Kung), ii, 161.
works),
of
i,
Kung Po Kung Shan (mount Kung), Kung-sun Lung
(noble,
ii,
16
r.
and sophist
INDEX. of ATao), See Ping.
230.
ii,
Khwan Hwun
of Wei),
(a prince
i,
i,
3>i
Kung-ylieh Hsiu
of Wei),
(a recluse
of Khu),
114, 115.
ii,
Yiieh), ii, in, 133. Lung-fang (minister of Hsia),
Kwa\-k/j\
Kwan
man
(a
200.
(hill in
205, 283; ii, 131. Kwan-^ze (minister of duke of K/A), ii, 7 called Kung, ii, 18, 19, loi, 177 ^ung-fCi, ii, 19, 10 1. i,
;
Kwan h
Hwan Kwan ;
35;
12, 13, 226, 227.
i>,
Kwang ATMng-^'ze (teacher of H wangTi),
i, 297, 298, 299; ii, 255, 256, 257, Kwang-yao (=starlight), ii, 70. Kwei (an ancient state), i, 190. Kwei Ku 3ze (the famous Recluse),
ii,
ii,
= Kang-sang
(?
209. A7jien-^ih (usurping patriarch of Taoism), ii, 256.
Kho (a river), 14. Khu Hwo (a Mohist 220.
and A'ung-ni,
i,
34,
204, 208, 221, 223, 229, 230, 233, 250, 256, 257, 320, 322, 35', 354, 355, 357, 361, 362, 375, 376, 7, 14, 15,
16,
203, 224, 228, 251, 253, 33S, 339, 358, 360, 385, 386;
204.
ii,
A'^ang
Hang
A^ang
Aan
(a poet), i, 89. (editor of Lich-jze),
i,
117.
i,
42.
120,
121,
166,
167,
172,
193, 194, 208, 209.
197,
177, 180, 198, 199,
192, 207,
(a river),
ii,
(the great (a son
i,
297.
See Kho.
141.
164, 167. of ^ze-k/y\), ii, 106, fish),
i,
Aau
library),
i,
Hwang-
ATang Zo (an attendant of Ti), ii, 96.
Aao (the state), ii, Aao and Aao Wan i,
186, 187.
of 3in),
(a lutist
186.
(marquis of Han),
ii,
152,
153-
Aao Wang (king of Khu), li, 155. Aau (the dynasty), 'i, 338, 339, 353 (in
352,
i,
and
Aau
164. (the tyrant of Yin),
386;
ii,
131,
189,
34,
ii,
Aau must be=Wei); i,
171,
ii,
163,
205, 359, 177,
173,
178.
Aau Kung
(the
famous duke of Aau),
314; ii, 178, 218 16, another duke.
i,
but
;
in
ATiu-shui (a river), ii, 162. A^eh Ho (the Aeh Aiang), ii, 134. Ki (a wise man in time of Thang),
ii,
i,
167. Ai,
mountain),
(a
(the
339-
20, 21, 32, 34,
117, 169,
107.
186.
ATan-jze (a worthy of Wei), ii, 159. ATan Zan (the True Man, highest master of the Tao), ii, 1 1 o. See especially in Book VI. ATang (the state), i, 226, 262, 263;
35,
39, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 53, 55, 63, 71, 72, 104,
Khung-thung
ii,
384.
i,
37, 38,
105, 168,
ii,
i,
Khwei (a hill-spiite), ii, 19. Khwei (name of one-footed dragon),
of the South),
Khun>c-5ze (Confucius), called also Khung K/Au, K/Au, Khung-shih,
Khwan Khwan Khwan
180. Khwei (prince of ATao),
A'ao-hsi
ii,
35,
244,
of 3'"), 186, 269, 274, 286. Khwang (a district), i, 385. Khwang-^ze (an old worthy),
Aang 3hang
Khau
ii,
i,
5-
Khwang (music-master
Khu),
82,
Khan-pei (spirit presiding over Khwan-lun), i, 244. Khao-fu (ancestor of Confucius), ii,
ii,
ii,
Aang Liang (famous Taoist), ii, 255. Aang Tao-ling (first Taoist master),
255.
Khang-^;(hang
;
of
96,
and
Yin (the warden Yin Hsi), 5,
ii,
Khwiin-lun (the mountain),
387.
Kung-wan Hsien
attendant
(an
Hwang-Ti),
Mau
Kung-jze
387, 389;
i,
327
meaning king K), ing Liu-hsi;i Hui,
ii,
ii,
178
;
mean-
168.
Ai Hsien (wizard of Aang), i, 263. K\ Hsing-jze (a rearer of gamecocks),
Ai Aan
(a
ii,
20,
Taoist master),
ii,
129.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
328 K\ Kbeh K\ K/Ah
(officer of Lu), (a
i,
Au-yung
318-
Mohist of the South),
A'ii
220.
KUkbii (prehistoric sovereign), i, 210. K\ Tha (ancient worthy), i, 239 ii,
Aun
i,
(Narratives of the School),
273, 275, 283, 284, 285, 292, 295, 328; ii, 166, 167, 168, 170, 172, i,
(knowledge personified), ii,
311
i,
;
57, 58, 60.
xxi,
219. 318,
Wan
173.
ii,
Aieh-yung (name of a book of ii,
Mo
AMi
38, 39, 41,
172, 173, 174, 197,
Alu-shao (Shun's music), ii, 8. Ao-IG (Hwang-Ti's battle-field),
ii,
171, 173Hsi (the philosopher),
i, 23, 54, 56, 89, 167 ; ii, 263, 272. Hsin (a Taoist master), ii, 16.
Au-ko Liang
(the famous), ii, 255, Afi-liang(duke ofShchin A7ju),i,2io. ATi-lii (a certain hunciiback), ii, 14. Kii Phing-man (a Taoist), ii, 206.
temple),
ii,
36,
33,
37,
Kung (duke
of Lu),
ii,
23.
(or 3hai, the state), i,
352
352
i,
ii,
;
;
ii,
32, 34,
A^ang (a minister of Shun), ii, 62. A;6ang Hung (a historiographer and musician of Aau), i, 283 ii, ;
131.
106, 107.
Au Sung-zan
19, 21, 22,
32,
160, 161, 172, 197.
Kba.ng Ai (a disciple of Confucius), i, 223, 224, 225. A/;ang-shan (the name of a gulf), ii,
;
Au
II,
29,
32, 34A/^an (the state),
218.
Aien Ho-hau (a certain marquis in Wei), ii, 132. Aien Wii (a fabulous Taoistic personage), i, 170, 244, 260 ii, 54. ATin (music-master of Lu), i, 351. A'lng (the emperor, of Han), i, 8. Aiu-fang Yan (a physiognomist), ii,
Au
10,
4, 5,
205,
i,
242, 291, 295, 380, 386; ii, 131, 162, 177, 178. K\eh (name of an old book), i, 220. Aleh-^ze (a Taoist master), ii, 129. A'ieh-^ze Thui (officer of duke
of 3in),
3,
23, 24, 28,
A'wang tyrant of Hsia),
i,
234, 235, 332, 346, 347, 387, 389, 390, 391, 392; ii, 4, 5, 6, 27, 36, 39, 40, 49, 50, 66, 98, 99, 132, 133, 137, 138, 144, 187, 1S8, 189, 190, 191, 205, 207, 211, 212, 227.
river), ii, 29, 102, 126, 131, 136 (the Clear A'iang), 174,
i,
dependency of Wei),
244. A'wang-j^ze and Awang Khau (our author), i, pp. xi, xviii, xix, xx,
ATiang (the
Aiang-lii IMien (officer of Lu),
(a
159. A'wan-hsii (the ancient sovereign), ii,
(as a name, Mr. Know-theMean), ii, 180, 181, 182, 183. Aih-kung (as a name), ii, 180. ATih-khwai (marquis of Yen), i, 380, ATih-li Yi (a name), ii, 206.
Ti),
322, 323.
Aung-shan
Aih-hvvo
319Aieh (the
96. for primal ether),
ii,
(name
43, 216.
91. (the robber so-called),
175ATih
INIang
A'ung (a minister of Yiieh), ii, iii. A'ung Kwo (the Middle States), ii,
i,
Alh
i,
;
131,
Yu
(a strong man), i, 256. Po-yii (a minister of Wei), 215; ii, 124.
A'ii-^hze (a hill),
141.
K\-]ze (an officer of Wei), ii, 118. K\ 3ze (tlie count of Wei), i, 239
Ala
i,
Liang
A'ii
;
ii,
sovereign),
(prehistoric
'287.
ii,
(officer 18.
of prayer
in
15.
A/iang-wu
(a
district),
i,
121. A/;ang-yli (an attendant of Ti), ii, 96. ^
K/A (the state), i, 281,282; ii,
2
192
;
ii,
Hwang-
10, 211, 217, 233,
100, 1 18, 119, 169, 172, 189, 205. Hsieh (an old book), i, 165. A^i Kung (a worthy of Wei), ii, 7, 19, 43,
KM
,
42^.
A/ji-shan (early seat of the house of A^au), ii, 151, 163. K/Aeh Khau ( vehement debater),
=
312. A7'ieh-yu (the i,
madman
170, 221, 260.
of A/'u),
i,
INDEX. AT/jien-lung, the catalogue of,
ii,
255,
49, 63, 74, 75, 78, 79, 81, 122, 147, 148, 226, 227.
256.
KMh-Ziung Man-/^/^T
Wu's
time),
(a
man
Lao
of king
324.
i,
designation of Lao-jzc), 40; ii, 249, 250, 253. Lao's golden principle, i, 31, 106. Lao's views on war, i, 72, 73, iio,
;
Shui (the Red-water, metaphorical), i, 311. KMh-wiii (a prehistoric sovereign), i, 244; ii, 73, 138; (also, an assistant historiographer),
ii,
III, 112.
Lao's temple and tablet, ii, 31 1- 320. Lao Lai-^ze (a Taoist of Khu), ii,
115.
Kh'ih.
135-
Lao-lung ATi (ancient master of the Tao), ii, 68. Lei-thing (sprite of the dust-heap),
124,
125.
ii,
K/Ah-yu (rebel against Hwang-Ti), 171. (the state
Li
(but this
Khin Hwa-li
and dynasty),
147
Mo
Ti),
ii,
218, 221.
A^'in Shih (a Taoiht),i, 201.
(worker
A'Z'ing ii,
in
rottlera wood),
22.
K/Ang Kang King (name of Taoist Treatise), ii, 247-254. A'^ing-lang (name of an abyss), ii, 162. Kb'm (the name of Confucius), i, 193, 251, 252, 317, 360, 362 ii, 7, 104, 168, 170, 172, 174, 175A7^iij-shih (name of a place), ii, 204. 195,
;
K/jo Shih 1
Kbu
(
= ]Mr.
Provocation),
ii,
19.
(the state),
i,
221,
224,
230,
319, 390; ii, 6, 14, 55, 56, 98, 100, 104, 120, 155, 156, 169. ATM-kung (a man of A7'i), ii, 108, K/Ai 3hiao-,^ze (a Taoist), i, 192. ATMi-yiian (a place in KM), i, 217. Khm (ancient artificer), i, 286. Khun K/Au (the classic), i, 189, 360; ii, 216.
K/jung Shan (a
Lan 3u ii,
hill),
(disciple
i,
295.
of ^wang-jze),
mountain
tarns),
p. xvii;
Lao-^ze, Lao Tan, Lao and Tan alone (our Lao-^ze), i, pp. xi, xii, xiv, XV, xvi, xvii, xviii,
i,
2,
5,6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 13, 14, 15, 16,24, 25, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33,
3. 4,
34) 35, 36,
37,
228, 229,
261,
39. 4i, 44, 201,
262,
339, 340, 341, 355, 359, 360, 361, 362 ;
294,
ii,
ii,
19.
317,
357, 358, ii, 46, 47,
i,
248, 251, 253, 256, 257, 258, 264, 265, 269, 271. Li Kwaug-ti (a modern scholar), ii, ii,
255.
Li ATi (the beauty), i, 191, 194. Li ATi (the man of wonderful vision), 269, 274, 286, 287, 311. and Li-lu (prehistoric vereigns), i, 287.
i,
so-
Li-y^/j{]
Li AV^wan (supposed author of the Yin Fu Aing), ii, 255, 256. Li Lung (the black dragon), ii, 21 1. Li R (surname and name of Lao^ze),
34, 35.
i,
Liang (the state or city), i, 391 ii, 120; (also, a place on the bor;
ders of Phei),
Liao Shui Lieh-^ze
ii,
(a river),
and
i,
147. 260.
Lieh Yii-khau (the
philosopher),
i,
265
5,
85, 116, 168,
263,
264,
(.^
Lieh-jze), 202, 203.
Lien Shu
(a
Taoist
ii,
;
in
9,
53,
154
time of Con-
170, 171. Lin Hsi-X-ung (editor of A'wang-^ze), 2^2, 375; II, I! 1, p. XX, fucius),
i,
100, 117, 273-297. (of the Yin dynasty),
Lin Hui
40.
xiii,
67, 360;
i,
Li Hsi-yiich (the commentator),
contemporary and
(a
disciple of
ii,
doubtful), 207.
is
19.
(classic so called),
75, 216. Li (sprite of
ii,
Khin
A'iin (a
i,
K/Ah-k\ (one of king Mu's steeds), i, 381 ii, 175. Kbih Shau (title of minister of war), ii,
329
11,
34,
35-
Ling (duke of Wei),
u, 1, 215, 233 ; 124, 125, 126. Ling Thai ( the Intelligence), n, 24. Liu An, i. q. Hwai-nan 3ze (the writer), i, 5, 6, 7, 51, 86, loi,
=
102, 106, 107, 113.
Liu-hsia K\ (brother of the robber Kih), ii, 166, 167, 175.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
330 Liu Hsiang (Han
and writer),
officer
97, loo, 107; ii, 132, Hsin (Han librarian,
100, 177, 178, 204, 205, 219, 220, 221.
i,
Liu
Hsiang),
son
Lo-sung (name for reading),
Lu
(the state),
of
Mu
i,
247.
223, 224, 228, 229, 284, 353; ii, 8, 17, 22, 26, 29, 34, 43, 49, 50, 153, 157, 160,
Nan-kwo Qze-ih\ i,
i,
167, 168, 197, 216.
169,
172,
175,
193,
Lu A^ii (a philosopher), ii, 99. Lu Nang-shih (commentator), 76. Lu Shih (work of Lo Pi), 351. Lu ShQ-iih (the editor), p. xix, i,
i,
ii, 143, 148, 150, 153,154, 161 146, 179. Teh-ming (the author), i, p. xix, ;
103;
37. (a writer),
ii,
Lu 3hien-hsu
264.
ii,
Li.mg (the gorge of Lii), ii, 20. Lii Shui (a river), ii, 163. Lii 3u (famous Taoist), i. q. Lii Tung-pin, Lti Khun-yang), i, Lii
pp. xvi, xvii.
Lung-fang,
ii,
3
r
1
.
See
Kwan Lung-
ii,
Man
(a minister
of Wei),
43.
bater), (
ii,
(unprincipled
176, 177, 178. Stupidity),
= Mr.
de-
(same as the above), See 3ze-/^/)i. 103, Nan-yueh (Yiieh in the south), ii, 30. Nestorian monument, the, i, 94. Nieh-hsii (name for hearing or report), i, 247. Nieh K/jiieh (ancient Taoist), i, 190, i,
king
119,
time
of
Wu), 324, 325. Tang-hang (officer
of
in
ii,
117.
Mang-sun 3hai or Shih (member of Mang-sun family), i, 253, 254. Mang 3ze-fan (Taoist, time of Confucius),
i, 250. 31>iang (the beauty), i, 191. (prince of Wei), ii, 159.
192, 259, 312; ii, 61, 62, 108. (favourite of marquis of
Wei), ii, 91,^92, 93. Nil Yii (great Taoist), i, 245. Numerical categories: Three precious things, i, no; precious ones, or refuges, i, 43, in; pure ones, i, 43; three meals, i, 166 ; dynasties, i, 271
Mao, and three Wei,
i,
295; 295,
Hwang
five Ti, i, 353 five Ti and three Wang, i, 376; branches of kindred, ii, most 204 distinguished officers, ii, 156; swords, ii, 189; luminaries, ii, 190; pairsof Thai stars, ii, 236 spirits of the recumbent body, ii, 236 regions, ii, 249 poisons, ii, 251 despoilers, ii, 260. ;
170, 172. (disciple
of Confucius),
i,
232.
the north), i, 347. great treej, i, 166. Mo-,^ze, and Ti (the heresiarch; his followers),!, 182, (a hill in
(a
Mo
270, 287, 296, 360;
ii,
;
;
seas, the,
i,
171,
295; phi-
losophers or perfect ones,
i,
172
boundaries (= a neighbourhood), i, 230 seasons, i, 239, et saepe quarters of the earth, i, 330; \\''ld tribes on the four ;
;
ii, 189, 220; evils, the, 196, 197 ; misrepresentations, the, ii, 197. Five grains, the, i, 171 chiefs, i, ii,
;
Ming-ling
i,
dynasties, kings of the, 381; hosts, i, 334;
quarters,
Mayers's Manual, i, 40, 41, 167, 301, ii, 317, et al. 374 Mencius, i, 65, iii, 131, 134, 372, 380; ii, 54, 116, 216. Miao-kfi-shih (a mysterious hill), i,
Mo,
ii,
Shang
Four
i,
Thang),
Ming
Nil
3ze->^/^i
219;
;
Man-yin
Min-^ze
great Taoist),
;
ii,
120.
Man Wu-kwei (man
Mao Mau
50, 89.
;
Kau-teh
Man-shih
(a
and
fang.
Lung Li-^Mn
ii,
176.
Nan-po
i,
Lu
(duke of KMn),
6.
i,
73, 99,
;
245; viscera, i, 220, 247, 268, 294; colours, i, 328; notes of music, i, 328 weapons, i, 334 punishments, i, 335; elements, i, 346; ii, 189, 258; virtues, i, 349 regulators of the five notes, i, 351; fivefold arrangement of the virtues, ii, 178, 179; feudal lordships, ii, 220 moun;
;
;
;
tains,
ii,
317.
Six elemental energies, i, 169, conjunctions ( = the uni301 ;
INDEX.
331
verse of space), i, 1 89 members of the body, i, 226; extreme points (= all space), i, 346, 351; musical Accords, i, 269; comprehensions ( = universe of space), i, 330; classics, i, 360; Bow-cases (name of a book), ii, 92 faculties of perception, ii, 139; parties in the social organisation, ii, 179 desires, ii, 251. Seven precious organs of the body, ii, 272.
Ping (name of Kung-sun Lung),
Eight qualities
Yao), i, 315. Po-lao (first subducr of horses),
;
;
;
in
discussions,
i,
189 subjects of delight, i, 293 apertures ororifices of the body, ii, defects of conduct, ii, 63 eight diagrams, the, 196, 197 ;
;
;
;
264. Nine hosts, i, 225 ; divisions of the Lo writing, i, 346 provinces, i, 376; ii, 317 ; apertures of the ii,
ii,
99, 100. Po-hai (district along gulf of ATih-li), 189.
ii,
Po-hwSn VVu-zan (Taoist
teacher),
226; ii, 53, 202, 203. J, Po-i (elder of the brothers of KuKi), i, 239, 273, 375, 376; ii,
Po Po
163, 173(disciple of Lao-^7,c),
ii, 122. A7jang-^/jien (historiographer of
A'ii
Wei),
ii,
124, 125. (Taoist, time of
Po-^Mng 3ze-kao
i,
276, 277, 279. Po Shui (the Bright Water, metaphorical), ii, 57, 58. Pu-liang 1 (ancient Taoist), i, 245,
Pu
Wu) 3u = Mr.
(or
(
Dissatisfied),
;
body, (a full
25, 63, 259, 260; Shao performance of the music
ii,
of Shun),
classics,
hours (of a day),
ii,
i,
Phang Mang
270.
Kung (duke K/ju),
380.
i,
Hsi (the famous), ii, 50. Pao Shu-ya (minister of A'/Âťi), ii, loi. Pao 3iao, and Pao-jze (ancient worthy),
and
Paradisiacal i,
173, 180.
ii,
26-28,
primeval 277-279, 287,
state,
288,
famous archer),
(a
1
ii,
aoist master),
245, 364. Phang Yang (the ii,
i,
ii,
167, 188,
same as3eh-yang),
114.
Phao-ting (a cook), i, 198, 199, 200. Phei (place where Lao-jze livedj, i, 354;
ii,
147.
Phei-i (ancient Taoist), 61, 62.
i,
312;
ii,
Phien (a wheelwright), i, 343. Phi-yung (king Wan's music), ii, 218.
Phu
325.
Pei-kung She (officer of Wei), ii, 3 1. Pei--^i (the North Pole), i, 245. Pei-man ^/jang(attendant on H wangTi),
(a
223, 225. Phang 3u (the patriarch),
or chief of Pai in
Pai-li
164, 165,
i,
36.
339;
0-lai (a minister of Yin, killed by king Wu), ii, 131.
Pai
(the great bird),
167.
Phang Mang
26.
ii,
Twelve King or
Phang
Pei-zan Wu-/^ai 161. Pi-kan (the
Remusat
(the Sinologue),
i,
pp.
xiii,
xxi, 12, 57.
348.
i,
(a river of Khan), i, 390. Phu-i-jze (ancient Taoist), i, 259.
(a
friend of Shun),
i?;'shis
(of Buddhism),
ii,
238.
ii,
famous prince of Yan),
205, 283; ii, 37,151, 174,180Piao-shih (prehistoric sovereign), ii, i,
37-
Pien Sui (worthy at court of Thang), ii,
162.
Pien-jze (a Taoist master),
ii,
25,
ii, 320. (the tribes so calledj, i,
San Miao 295.
San-wei (the place so called), i, 295. Sau (a prince of Yiieh), ii, 151, 152. Sha-/^/jiu (a hill in Wei), ii, 125.
Shan
ATiian
(worthy,
whom Shun
36.
Pin (early settlement of House of ATau),
Sacrificial hall of ATwang-^ze,
ii,
150.
ii,
in
favour of
wished to resign),
183.
Shan-/J/jiu
(name of a height),
i,
260.
1
-7
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
O
Shan Ming (name/or
perspicacity),
247.
i,
_
Shan Nang 370;
i,
Shan ?ao
(the ancient sovereign), ii,7, 28,67,68,164, 171.
(a recluse),
ii,
17.
Tao
(an earnest Taoist), ii, 223, 224, 225. Shan-thu Ala (a mutilated Taoist),
Shiin
226.
i,
Shan-thu Ti suicide),
(a i,
worthy of Yin, a 239;
ii,
i73>
141,
perhaps the same as Shan-jze, or Shang-;;ze. (a prince of 3in), i'j 180. Shang (the dynasty), i, 346, 352 ii, 34 (meaning duchy of Sung). Shang Sung (sacrificial odes of
Shan-jze
;
Shang), ii, 158. Shao (a ducal appanage), i, 361. Shao-kwang (name of a palace), .
i,
n, 7, 35, 62, 73, 109, 120, 150, 161, 170, 171, 173, 178, 183, 218. Strauss, Victor von (translator and philosopher), i, p. xiii, 58, 123, 124. Su Shih (called also ^ze-k?.n, and Tung-pho), ii, 320, with his father and brother. Su 3hin (the adventurer), ii, 256.
Sui (a small state), ii, 154. Sui (the dynasty), i, 7, 8; ii, 311. Sui-zan (prehistoric sovereign, inventor of fire), i, 370 ii, 7. Sun Shij-ao (minister of Khu), ii, 54, ;
104, 105, (the state),
Sung
i, 168, 172, 219, 301, 352, 386; ii, 34, 50, loi, 136, 169, 189, 197, 207, 211.
Sung Hsing
A'ih (an inquirer about the Tao), ii, 126, 127, 128. Shau-ling (a city), i, 390. Shau-yang(ahill), i, 273; ii, 165,173. Sheh (district of K/ju), i, 210. Shih (name of Hui-jze), ii, 231. See Hui-^ze. Shih (the classic so called), i, 360 ii,
292, 295, 328. _
(a place),
ii,
K/ji (a Taoist, hardly believing in Lao-^ze), i, 340,341.
Shih-nan (where I-liao
lived),
104, 121. (the deformed worthy), (the classic so called),
ii,
28,
ii,
i,
A'/^ien (the historian),
5, 6,
33, 35,
7,
101, 123
Ta
;
ii,
36,
Hsia (name of
i,
4,
38, 67,
37,
321, et
al.
Yii's music),
ii,
218.
(Thang's music),
Ta-kung Zan
(an
ii,
officer
218.
of
A^^^ai
32 (or Thai Kung). Ta-kwei (name for the Tao), ii, 96. Ta ATang (Yao's music), ii, 218. Ta-^/6un (a great tree), i, 166.
or 3hai),
Ta
ii,
(first of the lower musical Accords), i, 269. Mo (Great Vacuity,â&#x20AC;&#x201D; the Tao),
Lii
ii,
31.
Ta Shao (name
of Shun's music), 218. Thao (historiographer of Wei),
i,
220.
i,
360
Ta
ii
124 I2S.
Ta-ying (Taoist
Shu (god of the Northern
his-
86.
ii,
216. sea),
goitre),
i,
i,
of
Kb\,
with
a
233.
Tai (the mount,
266, 267.
the West), ii, 131. (brother of Po-i), i, 239;
Sliu-^M
Sze-ma
189.
ii,
Siiih->tMng
Shu (region
torian),
Ta
150.
Sliih-,^/jang (a barrier wall),
ii,
Sze-ma Kwang (statesman and
Ta Hu
2i6, 271.
Shih (name of a mechanic), i, 217, 218; ii, loi. Shih (officer of Wei, Shih Yii and Shih 3hiu), i, 269, 274, 287,
Shih-hu
Taoist master),
(a
221.
245.
Shao
Shu Shu
380;
in
Tan
i. q. Thai), ii, 189. Hsiieh (a certain cave), ii, 151,
152. _
^
Tang
163, 173.
ii,
Shxi-r (ancient cook), i, 274. Shu-tan (the duke of ATiu, q. 163.
Shui
(i.
Shun
q.
AAui, q. i.
295,
315,
ii,
1,
Tang (a place or region), ii, 10. 220. Tang Ling-,^ze (a Mohist), Tao (the Tao), passim meaning of the name, i, 12, 15. The Great 1
ii,
v.).
;
Tao,
171, 190, 210, 225, 282,
331,
high minister of Shang),
346. v.),
(the sovereign, called also Yii
Yii),
(a
338, 347,
359,
Tao
i,
61, 68, 76, 96
A'ih (the
robber Aih).
;
ii,
249.
See Kih,
INDEX. Tao
A'^iu (Confucius!), ii, 172. Taoist canon, the, ii, 255. Temple of Lao-jze, the, ii, 319. Ti (God), i, 202, 243, ? 314, 367 ii, 58 (probably meaning HwangTi). In ii, 1 1 1 1. 7, the character = to rule, to be sovereign in. Ti (the rude tribes of the North), ;
,
150.
ii,
Ti (name of the heresiarch Mo, and sometimes used for Mohists). See Mo. Tiao-ling
(a park),
ii,
Tung-kwo Shun-^ze teacher),
Tung-kwo 3ze
Tung-kwo
inquirer after
(an
109,
3ze-/^/3i
1
(i.
q.
Han
Ho
Thien Kan 26
296
Kh\),
1S8, 244,
i,
236. of Yii's music),
ii,
218. (old minister
quis of Wei), ii, 42, 43. Thung-thing (the lake), i, 348 Thung-thu (a certain region),
ii,
Taoist master),
126, 127, 128.
Thai-kung Zan
(a
who
Taoist
tried
to instruct Confucius), ii, 32. Thai-/^i (the primal ether), i, 243. Thai AV^ing (Grand Purity), ii,68,69.
Thai Shang (name of Tractate), ^40; ii, 235. Thai Shih (prehistoric sovereign),
i,
Thai-wang
i,
Than-lCi
(ancestor
ii, 150, 151. (the Successful, founder of
Shang), 73,
i,
6, 167, 359, 380,
141,
162,
170,
388
;
171, 173.
title),
slave),
i,
(the disciple
abyss),
51
ii,
;
(a
ii,
ii,
i
ro.
136. for a
ii,
name
273.
3ang Shan),
274, 287, 292, 295,328; 145, 158. 3au (birthplace of Mencius), 3eh-yang (designation of
Yang),
8.
ii,
;
ii,
269, 132,
ii,
216.
i,
Phang
114.
Hung
(commentator
and
pp. xv, xix, 76, 84, 90, 119, 123, et al. 3iao-liao (the orthotomus or tailoreditor),
bird),
3in (the
i,
i,
170.
state),
i,
194, 319;
ii,
169,
189.
3o AV^wan
(the
book so
called),
i,
210, 235, et al. 3ung (a state), i, 190. 3ze-hsii or 3ze-hsii (the famous Yiian), i, 283; ii, 2, 174, 180. ;
ii,
Wu
3ze-hwa 3ze (Taoist of Wei), 152, 1533ze-kung (the disciple),
i,
92,
ii,
251,
252,253, 319,320,321,358,360; ii,7,i57, 160, 161, 167, 193, 194.
178.
Thang (meaning Yao), 370 ii, 210. Thang Wan (a book of Lieh-jze), i,
;
i,
3ze-/6ang (disciple of Confucius),
ii,
176, 177.
(designation of duke of Sheh), i, 210. 3ze-/^au ATih-fu, and 3ze-'^au A'ih-
3ze-/^ao
167.
Thien (heavenly, sense),
ii,
Wu
of
/Tau),
ii,
(name of an (a place),
106
259.
Thang
3ang
3iao (a
177.
;
and writer),
255.
Thai-kung Thiao
ii,
;
Taoist master, i, 42. Thien Bun (a Taoist deifying
3ang
ii,
218.
ii,
282
i,
Thien Shih (name applied by HwangTi to a boy), ii, 97 title of
;
Thai Kung
260,
i,
Thien 3ze-fang (preceptor of mar-
Thai-hu (name of Thang's music), ii,
name),
Thien Phien (Taoist teacher),
male
ii, 167. (certain stars),
Thai-hsia (name
(a mystical
1.
Thien AT/^ang-^ze, and Thien AT/jang (who usurped the rulership of
3ai-lii
Thai (the mountain),
Thai
;
scholar),
10.
(Taoist teacher), ii, 103. K\ (a great charioteer), ii.
Tung-ye
as expositors of the Tao, i, 299, et al. Thien (a ruler of Kb\), ii, 103 ? same as Thien Man, ii, 1 18.
Nan-kwo
145.
ii,
Wu
Tung
him
ii,
A'ung-shu (the
i,
introduced by
fictitious beings,
265, 266. Thien S^e (highest name of the sovereign), ii, 195, et al.
66.
ii,
^ze-khi, q.\.),
Tung
Taoist
(great
42.
ii,
the Tao),
39.
333
i,
in
309, et
the al.
;
Taoistic
see
p. 16.
Applied by ATwang-jze to the
po (men to
whom Yao
and Shun
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
334
(or Fu-sze, early comi, p. XV, 8, 55, 74, 75, 83, 93, 94) loi, et al. Thai (Taoist cripple and
_
2,ze-k/An (a minister of A^ang), 226, 227, 228. ^ze-i/A (minister of war of Kbu),
i,
Wang
teacher),
ii,
See
106,
ii,
Nan-kwo
War,
3ze-^/-'i.
^ang
Bze-y^/'in
(a Taoist),
3ze-lai (a Taoist),
i,
247, 249. 3ze-lao (disciple of Confucius), ii, 121. 3ze-li (a Taoist), i, 247, 249. 3ze Lieh-jze, ii, 154. See Lieh-jze. 92, 338, 386 ; ii, 44, 121, 160, 161, 172, 193, 200.
as an
Wei
Wei
^),
(the state
(the state
172, 387
i,
|^),
203, 229, 351,
i,
ii,
Wei Kung Wei Shang
foolish ancient),
(a
Wei-tau (Ursa Major), Williams, Dr.,
forest),
192. 3ze-yang (minister of A'^ang),
3ze-yu
ii,
154.
Wu
See Yen Kh^ng. (a Taoist),
i,
Wu
247.
192, (the (the (the
3hai (the state),
3hang-wu (where Shun was ^
ii,
state),
K/j'a.
jze),
i,
294. ;
perhaps q.v.),
239
i,
ty),
Wu Wu
141, 162, 163.
ii,
;
i, 228. (distinguished for beau-
256. (the
Shih
ii,
186, 190, 191. Sui), ii, 311,
315-
(
king
Hui
of Liang),
South), ii, 43, 44. I (ancient Taoist), 192, 259, 312.
Wang
Wu-ju
(the Lipless),
K/i\
Twan-lin),
i,
40;
ii,
265.
Ma
233.
=
(
(= Mr. Do-nothing),
Wu-wei Wei (Dumb-Inaction),
ii,
ii,
60. ^ 57, 58, (
^ 179-
Wu-yu
(commentator of
i,
king of Shang), i, 245. Mr. Discontent), ii, 180,
68, 69.
i,
190, 191,
ii,
. 183.
Wu-yo i,
ii,
(
(a
W^u-wei (.'
198, 200. Wan-po Hsiieh-i;ze (a Taoist of the
i,
69.
Wu-ting
(The emperor of
commentator),
= Infinity), 69. = Mr. No-beginning),
K/Aung
WQ-shun
Wang
346.
(a
p.xvii, 9, 67, 72, 81, 88, 97, 108, 109, et al.
quis
king of A'ao),
247.
worthy, in favour of Thang wished to resign),
i,
duke of
3in), ii, 173. (A marof Wei), ii, 42, 43. (A
i,
Taoist of uncer-
Wu--^ih (the toeless),
ii,
359; ii, 51, 52, 53,168,172,173. (The famous
Wan-hui
i,
(a
Wij A^^Mng
(the king),
;
Wu-iai (name of Thien 3ze-fang), Of another, ii, 161. ii, 42.
[3h and Kb are sometimes interchanged in spelling names.]
Wan
Kwang
Wu-^vvang
160.
ii,
for songs),
tain date),
i,
ii, 102, 133 248, 249.
173;
i, 359, 380; ii, 73, 170, 171, 172, 173, (His music), ii, 218.
168,
whom
3hung-^ih (a state), i, 206 i. q. 3ung, 3hze (name of 3ze-kung,
i,
Wu-hsien Thiao
man of
Sung), ii, 207. (a contemporary of Lao(a
ii,
king),
178,218.
Wu
i, 244. 319, 353, 370;
dynasty),
Wu-ao (name
134-
3hao Shang 3hui
buried),
i,
257.
163, i, 352; ii, 32, 34, 160, 161, 172, 197. 3han-liao (name for vague uncertainty), i, 247.
ii,
174, 180.
ii,
3ze-yu.
ii,
;
31,34,158, 169, 172,197. (duke Wei oi Ka.u),u, 16.
352;
i,
(a certain
i,
36, 42, 91, 118, 152, 189.
3ze-\vei
lin
so
52, 58, 75, 120.
3ze-sang Hu (a Taoist), i, 250, 251. 3ze-sze (a Taoist), i, 247. /^ih
prince
(a
i, 100, no, 112. emblem of the Tao,
against,
Water,
250.
i,
3ze-lij (the disciple),
223, 224.
i,
Wang-jze, Kbing-ki named), ii, 31.
156.
^ze-k/A,
Pi
mentator),
149.
ii,
Wang
the throne),
\Yished to resign
Wu
(
No-agreement),
ii,
= Mr. Non-existence), ii,7o.
Yiin 174.
= Mr.
(i.
q.
Wu
3ze-hsu),
ii,
131,
lie
INDEX. Wylie, Mr. et
A.,
i,
9,
39
ii,
;
257, 265,
al.
000
Yin and Yang (the constituents of the primal ether, and its operation),
Yak (the bos grunniens of Thibet), 174, 317. (the emperor dynasty), ii, 311. Yang (the heresiarch i,
Yang
270, 287
of
the
Sui
Yang Ku),
i. 249, 291, 292, 297, 299, 349, 365, 369; ii, 61, 64, 84, 99, See also ii, 146, 147, 195, 132. 208, 216. Ying (the capital of AT/ju), i, 347 ;
Ying
99, 100.
Yo
contemporary of Lao-^ze perhaps the same as the above but the surname
(a river), ii, 161. (the classic so called), 218.
Yo
t
Yang
Yo KMn
Yang Yang
Hu
;
ii,
bad
(a
Sze-'^ii
officer),
i,
387.
(>i
;
i,
a different character), 99, too. Yang-^ze, ii,
is
261;
ii,
41, 147, 148. in Lieh-^ze;
This is Yang-/'u but the Yang is
that of Yang 3ze-/6ii. (the ancient sovereign), i, 169, 172, 190, 206, 225, 242, 282, 291, 295, 312, 313, 314, 315, 338, 347, 359, 386; ii, 31, 108, no, 120, 136, 141, 149, 162, 170, 171, 173, 178, 183. (the state so called), ii, 107, 229. (name of the above), i, 176.
Yen Yen Yen (name Wei),
Yen Ho
of minister of
ii,
(a
War in
the same
name
in
Lu),
fined),
Yen Yen
i,
Yu
Shih (the master of the Right,
who had
lost a foot), i, 200. (the dark capital, in the north), i, 295. 3ii ^ih shan (a hill in Wu), ii, ic2.
7
fi
Yii (the Great),
181, 206, 210, 315, 35, 173, 218, 220. Yii Hwang- Ti, or Yii Hwang Shang 359, 388;^
Ti
(gi-eat
i,
ii,
Taoist deity),
i,
43, 44.
(attendant at an old Taoist establishment), ii, 68. AVjang 3ze-yu (attendant of Nan-kwo ^ze-ib\), i, 176; ii, 103 (Yen ^Mng-^ze), 145. A7'i (a place in Yen), ii, 189. Man (gate of capital of Sung),
Yii-^^iang (the spirit of the northern regions), j, 245. Yii Shih, Yu-yii, and Yii alone (names for Shun), i, 245, 259,
140. Pu-i (friend of a king of
Yii 3ii (a fisherman),
ii,
Yen
was con-
351-
153, 207.
Yen
Wan
173.
ii,
Yij Piao Shih (ancient sovereign),
Yu
Yen Kang
;
Yu-li (where king
Wei,
23,
7.
ot 3ze-lu), i, 339 ii, 160, 201. Yfl AVaao Shih (the Nest-er sovereign), ii, 171.
Yu
ii,
leading man in the kingin third cent. B.C.), i, 7. (a descendant of Yo t and pupil of Ho-shang Kung), i,
in
as teacher of its ruler's son), i, 215. (The same, or another of
216,
(a
Yu (name
ir8.
worthy of Lu
ii,
dom
;
Yao
lor, 230.
ii,
i,
ii,
Wu),
102, 103.
ii,
265-268. ii,
136, 137.
Yiian Hsien (disciple of Confucius), 157.
Yiian Aiin (a ruler of Sung),
i,
alone
(Confucius's favourite disciple), 203, 206, 207, 208, 209, 253, 256, 257, 351; ii, 7, 15, 44, 49, 53, 72, 158, 159, 160, 167, 200. Yi (the classic so called), i, 360; ii, 216, Yin (the dynasty), ii, 164. (Also a mountain), i, 260. Yin-fan (an imperceptibly sloping hill, metaphorical), ii, 57. Yin W^an (Taoist master), ii, 221. i,
Shu
ii,
Yen Shu (a mole), 170. Yen Yiian, Yen Hui, and Hui
370; ii, 50. A'ing (the Treatise so called),
27^2,
Yii
loi, 136, 137. Yiieh (the state),
224;
ii,
50,
173, 181,
172,
i,
ii,
93, 133, 151, 152, 169,
229.
Yiieh (a sheep-butcher of
A'Z>u),
ii,
155, 156.
Yung
(a
king of Wei),
Yung-X'Mng Shih Hwang-Ti), ii, Zah->^ung Shih
(a
fucius's timej,
ii,
(a 1
1
18.
minister
of
18.
teacher of Coni,
260.
THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.
zz^
(the Treatise so 269-272. Zan (name of a region in the South probably a district of Kim), ii, In ii, 32, the Zan 133, 134. in Thai-y^ung Zan may indicate a different quarter, or the Zan there may be simply a
Zah
/fling
called),
K\x\g
;
name.
Zan-hsiang (a prehistoric sovereign), ii,
ii,
Zan
Zo
117. (disciple of Confucius),
Khm
71, 72. (Spirit-lord of the i,
Northern
sea),
374> 375, 377, 378, 379, 382,
383,^84.
Zu and
ii,
Zu->^e ( Literati,
ists),
i,
= Confucian-
182, 296, 360
;
ii,
73,100.
TRANSLITERATION OF ORIENTAL ALPII ABETS.
4i
a
337
TRANSLITERATION OF ORIENTAL ALPHABETS
33^
C
r r
e q <-)
^b
n
D
'b<-^
•SO
-H
«-i_j^
•o
D-D
•o
D-O
.9
D
*-
•'>^
^'S
?^
^ 2.\)
?-g
ic
PJ-
^
^ <ir
p-
hr
fr
py
|€
|§
s
53
'Si
u
"S^
«0
t»
C
2
-H
to
.-H i7.
o tn 7.
o o
©
C
f—
s
2 ~-
a3
.2
GO
(U
o s
1e
-i-i
OS £5
rs
(M
f3
p
(M
u
u to
1:3
c3
OS
cS
O
in =3
.2
c
03
a>
CO 00
r-i
'^
el
o O >
.-I
(M
03
.
-c:
M
03 1-4
I«5
O oa
r-l
(M
s CL,
1^
COTt<»ntOl:^0000--i(MCOrfil.O
(MIM(MC^(M(M(MCOCOWC0C0CO
(ID
t^
CO
CO
FOR THE SACRED LOOKS OF THE EAST.
•
••
=
••
J,
339
340
Chinese.
TRANSLITERATION OF ORIENTAL ALPHABETS.
Sacred Books of the East TRANSLATED BY
VARIOUS ORIENTAL SCHOLARS AND EDITED BY
MAX MULLKR
F. *^* T/its Series
REPORT
is
published with the sanction and co-operation of the Secretary of State for India in Council.
presented to the ACADXiMZX: DE3 INSCRIPTIONS, 1883, by M. ERNEST RENAN.
M. Renan
trois nouveaux grande collection des " Livres sacres de I'Orient " (Sacred Books of the East), que dirige a Oxford, avec une si vaste erudition et une critique si sure, le savant associe de I'Academie des Inscriptions, M. Max Miiller. ... La premiere serie de ce beau recueil, composee de 24 volumes, est presque achevee. M. Max Miiller se propose d'en publier '
volumes
de
piesente
la
EXTRACT '
We
rejoice to notice
from the
that
has been announced and has actually begun to appear. The stones, at least, out of which a stately edifice may hereafter arise, are here being brouglit together. Prof. Max Miiller has deserved well of scientific history. Not a few minds owe to his enticing words their first attraction to this branch of study. But no work of his, not even the
HARDY,
11,
I'intdrct historique et
religieux ne sera pas moindre.
M. Max
Miiller a sn se procurer la collaboration
des savans les plus eminens d'Asie.
d' Europe et
L'Universite d'Oxford, que cette
grande publication honore au plus haut degre, doit tenir a continucr dans les plus larges proportions une oeuvre aussi philosophiquement con9ue que savamment executee.*
QUARTERLY REVIEW.
a second
series of these translations
Professor E.
une seconde, dont
May
great edition of the Rig- Veda, can compare in importance or in usefulness with this
English translation of the Sacred
Books of the East, which has been devised by his foresight, successfully brought so far by his persuasive and organising power, and will, we trust, by the assistance of the distinguished scholars he has gathered round him, be carried in due time to a happy completion.'
Inaugural Lecture in the University of Freiburg", 1887.
Die allgemeine vergleichende Religionswissenschaft datirt von jenem grossartigen, in seiner Art einzig dastehenden Unternchmen, zu welchem auf Anregung Max Miillers im Jahre 1874 auf dem '
intcrnationalen
Orientalistcncongrcss
London der Grundstein
gelegt
war, die Ubcrsctzung der hciligcn Biicher des Ostens' {the Sacred Books of the East).
Oxford
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS LONDON
:
in
worden
HENRY FROWDE
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AMEN CORNER,
E.G.
SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST:
FIRST SKRIES. Vol.
The Upanishads.
I.
Part I. The AVidndogyaTranslated by F. Max Muller. upanishad, The Talavakara-upanishad, The Aitareya-arawyaka, The Kaushitaki-brahmawa-upanishad, and The Va^asaneyi8vo, cloth, los. 6d.
sa7ÂŤhita-upanishad,
The Upmiishads contain the philosophy of the Veda. They have become the foundation of the later Veddnta doctrines, and indirectly of Buddhism. Schopenhauer, speaking of the Upanishads, says : In the ivliole world there is 7io study so beneficial and so elevating It has been the solace of my life, it will as that of the Upanishads. be the solace of my deaths '
[See also Vol.
Vol.
II.
The Sacred Laws
XV.]
of the Aryas, A,
As
taught in the Schools of Apastamba, Gautama, VasishZ/^a, and Baudhayana. Translated by Georg Buhler. Part I. Apastamba and Gautama. 8vo, cloth, \os. 6d,
The Sacred
Laws of
the
ivhich the Laivs of Mann
Aryas contain
and
the origifial treatises
on
other laivgivers were founded.
[See also Vol. XIV.]
The Sacred Books of China. The Texts of Confucianism. Translated by James Legge. Part I. The Shii King, The Religious Portions of the Shih King, and The Hsiao King. 8vo, cloth, \2s. dd. Confucius was a collector of ancient traditions, not the founder of a new religion. As he lived in the sixth and fifth centuries B. C.
Vol.
III.
his
works are of unique [See also Vols.
Vol. IV.
interestfor the study
of Ethology,
XVI, XXVII, XXVIII, XXXIX, and XL.]
The Zend-Avesta.
Translated by James Darmesteter.
Part
I.
The Vendidad.
Svo, cloth, \os. 6d.
The Zetid-Avesta contains
the relics
of what zvas the religion of
Cyrus, Darius, and Xerxes, a7id, but for the battle of 3Iarathon, might have become the religion of Europe. It forms to the present day the sacred book of the Par sis, the so-called fire-worshippers. Two more volumes ivill complete the translation of all that is left us
of Zoroaster's
religion.
[See also Vols.
XXIII and XXXI.]
EDITED BY Vol. V.
F.
MAX
MULLER.
Rahlavl Texts.
Translated by E. W. West. Part I. The Bundahij, Yajt, and Shayast la-shayast. 8vo, cloth, 1 2s. 6d.
Bahman
The Pahlavi Texts comprise the theological literature of the revival of Zoroaster' s religion^ beginning with the Sassanian dynasty. They are iviportantfor a study of Gnosticism.
VOLS. VI AND IX. Parts I and
II.
The Quran.
Translated by E. H. Palmer.
Tltis translation, carried out accordiiig to his
of the origin of the Qur'dn, was the before he was murdered in Egypt.
The
Vol. VII.
colleciio7i
8vo, cloth,
of legal aphorisms,
lo^'. (id.
closely cotmected
oldest Vedic schools, the Ka//;as, but considerably ti7ne.
Of importance for
VOL. VIII.
The
peculiar views
work ofE. H. Palmer,
Institutes of Vish;m.
Translated by Julius Jolly.
A
last great
8vo, cloth, 21s.
own
a
critical study
of the
with one of the
added
to in later
Laws of Manu.
The Sanatsu^attya,
Bhagavadgita, with
and The Anugita. Translated by Kashinath 10 J, dd.
Trlmbak Telang.
The earliest philosophical and religious poem of hidia. paraphrased in ArnoUVs ''Song CelestialJ
Vol, X.
cloth,
It has been
The Dhammapada,
Translated from Pali by F.
The
8vo,
INI
ax Muller; and
Sutta-Nipata, Translated from Pali by V. Fausboll of the Buddhists.
;
being Canonical Books
8vo, cloth, 10s. 6d.
The Dhammapada contains the quintessence of Buddhist morality. The Sulta-Nipdta gives the authentic teaching of Buddha on some of the fundamental principles of religion.
Vol. XI.
Buddhist Suttas.
W. Rhys Davids, i. The MahaThe Dhamma-/^akka-ppavattana Sutta. 3. The Tevii,';^a Suttanta; 4. The Akahkheyya Sutta; 5. The A'etokhila Sutta; 6. The Maha-sudassana Suttanta; 8vo, cloth, \os. 6d. 7. The Sabbasava Sutta.
Translated from Pali by T. 2. parinibbana Suttanta ;
A
collection
of the most important
and philosophical of the Buddhists.
religious, inoral,
discourses taken from the sacred canon
SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST:
The 6'atapatha-Brdhma;2a,
Vol. XII.
according to the
Text of the Madhyandina School. Translated by Julius Eggeling.
Part
I.
Books
I
and
II.
8vo, cloth, \2S. 6d.
A
minute account of the sacrificial ceremonies of the Vedic age. It contains the earliest account of the Deluge in India. [See also Vol.
XXVI.]
Vinaya Texts.
VOL. XIII.
Translated from the PaH by T. W. Rhys Davids and Hermann Oi.DENBERG. Part I. The Patimokkha, The Wahdvagga, I-IV. 8vo, cloth, \os. 6d.
The Vinaya Texts give for the first time a translation of the moral code of the Buddhist religion as settled in the third century B.C. [See also Vols. XVII and XX.]
The Sacred Laws
Vol. XIV.
of the Aryas,
As
taught in the Schools of Apastamba, Gautama, Vasish/^a, Translated by Georg Buhler. and Baudhayana. Part II. 8vo, cloth, \os. 6d. Vasish//^a and Baudhayana.
VOL. XV.
The Upanishads.
Translated by F. Max INIuller. Part II. The KaMa-upanishad, The ]\Iuw^aka-upanishad, The Taittiriyaka-upanishad, The B^^liadarawyaka-upanishad, The -Svetajvatara-upanishad, The Pra>f;7a-upanishad,
and The Maitraya«a-brahma«a-upanishad.
8vo, cloth, los. 6d.
The Sacred Books of China. The Texts of Confucianism. Translated by James Legge. Part II. The Yi King. 8vo, cloth, los. 6d.
Vol. XVI.
VOL. XVII.
Vinaya Texts.
Translated from the Pali by T. W. Rhys Davids and Hermann Oldenberg. Part II. The INIahavagga V-X. The A'ullavagga, I-III.
8vo, cloth, los. 6d.
Vol. XVIII.
Pahlavi Texts. W. West. Part
Translated by E.
and The Epistles of ManiW/C-ihar.
Vol. XIX.
A
II. The Da^istan-i Dinik 8vo, cloth, 12s. 6d.
The
Life of
Fo-sho-hing-tsan-king. Buddha by Ajvaghosha Bodhisattva,
translated from Sanskrit into Chinese by Dharmaraksha, a.d. 420, and from Chinese into English by Samuel Beal. 8vo, cloth, los. 6d.
This life of Buddha ivas translated from Sanskrit into Chinese, A.D. 420. // contains many legends, sofne of tvhich show a certain similarity to the JEv angel in
m
infant iae,
etc.
EDITED BY
F.
MAX
MULLER.
Vinaya Texts.
Vol. XS.
Translated from the Pali by T. W. Rhys Davids and ?Termann Oldenberg. Part III. The A'ullavagga, IV-XII. 8vo, cloili,
The Saddharma-pii;^^arika of the True Law.
Vol. XXI.
Translated by H. Kern.
The Lotus of
or,
;
The Lotus
8vo, cloth, 12s. 6d.
Law'
a canonical book of the Northern Buddhists, translated from Sanskrit. There is a Chinese translation of this book which was finished as early as the year 286 A.D. '
Vol. XXII.
the true
C'alna-Stiitras.
Translated from Prakrit by Hermann Jacobi. Part I. The A-^arafiga-Sfitra and The Kalpa-SQtra. 8vo, cloth, xos.dd.
The religion of the G^ainas ivasfounded by a contemporary of Buddha. still counts numerous adherents in India, while there are no
It
Buddhists
left in
India proper.
The Zend-Avesta.
VOL. XXIII.
Translated by James Darmesteter. Part 8vo, cloth, lo^-. ^d. Yajts, and Nyayij.
II.
The
Siiozahs,
VOL. XXIV.
Pahlavi Texts. Translated by E. W. West.
Khira^/, \os.
ÂťSikand-gumanik
Vi^'dr,
Dina-i
Part III.
and Sad Dar.
Mainog-i
8vo, cloth,
()d.
SECOND VOL. XXV.
SERIES.
Manu.
Translated by
Georg Buhler.
8vo, cloth,
2ii'.
foimded on that of Sir William Jones, which has been carefully revised and corrected with the help of seven native Commentaries. An Appendix contains all the quotations from Manu which are found in the Hindu Law-books, translated for the use of the Law Courts in India. Another Appendix gives a s}'nopsis of parallel passages from the six Dharma-sutras, the other Smr/tis, the Upanishads, the Mahabharata, etc.
This translation
VOL. XXVI.
is
The
6'atapatha-Brahma;m.
Translated by Julius Eggelixg. 8vo, cloth;
1
2S. 6d.
Part
II.
Books
III
and IV.
SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST. Vols. XXVII and
The Sacred Books
XXVIII.
of
China. Translated by James Legge. of Confucianism. The Li A'i, or Collection of Treatises on Parts III and IV. 8vo, cloth, the Rules of Propriety, or Ceremonial Usages.
The Texts
i2S. 6d. each.
The
VOL. XXIX.
Rules
Gr/hya-Sutras,
of
Vedic
Domestic Ceremonies. ^ahkhayana, Ajvalayana, Paraskara, Khadira. Transby Hermann Oldenberg. 8vo, cloth, 1 2 j. 6d. These rules of Domestic Ceremonies describe the home life of the ancient Part
I.
lated
Aryas with a completeness and accuracy unmatched in any other literature. Some of these rules have been incorporated in the ancient Law-books.
VOL. XXX.
The
Gr/hya-Sutras. Part
II. [In /ke Press.]
The Zend-Avesta.
Vol. XXXI.
and
The Yasna, Visparad, Afrinagan, Gahs, Part III. Miscellaneous Fragments. Translated by L. H. IMills.
8vo,
cloth, i2s. 6d.
Vedic Hymns. Translated by F. Max Mijller.
Vol. XXXII.
Part
I.
[/// the
Press^
The Minor Law-books.
Vol. XXXIII.
Translated by Julius Jolly.
Part
I.
Narada, Bn'haspati.
8vo, cloth, los. 6d.
The
Vol. XXXIV.
mentary by
Veddnta-Sutras, with the
Translated by G. Thibaut.
Vol.
8vo, cloth,
12^'. 6^/.
XXXV. The Questions lated
from the Pah by T.
Vol. XXXVII.
The
of King Mihnda. TransW. Rhys Davids. 8vo, cloth, los. 6d.
Contents of the Nasks, as stated
Eighth and Ninth Books of the Dinka^v/. by E. W. West. [/ÂŤ //le Press.]
in the
Vols.
XXXIX and The Texts
*;K*
Com-
6'ankara/('arya.
The Second
XL.
of Taoism.
The Sacred Books
Translated
of China.
Translated by James Legge. [In the Press^
Series will consist of Twenty-four
Volumes
in
all.
RECENT ORIENTAL WORKS.
SOME ORIENTAL WORKS RECENTLY PUBLISHED BY THE CLARENDON PRESS.
A
Practical Aj^adic Graiitmar.
Part
Compiled by A. O. Green, Brigade Second Edition, Enlarged.
A
Crown
I.
IMajor,
Royal Engineers.
8vo, 7^. dd.
Catalogue of the Cldnese Translation of the Buddhist Tripi/aka, the Sacred Canon of the Buddhists in China and yapan. Compiled by order of the Secretary of State for India by BuNYiu Nanjio, Priest of the Temple, Eastern Hongwansi, Japan; I\Iember of the Royal Asiatic Society. 4to, 32J. dd. 'An immense service rendered to Oriental scholarship.' Saturday Review.
The Chinese
Classics
with a Translation, Critical and
:
Notes, Prolegomena, and Copious Indexes. By James Legge, D.D., LL.D. In Seven Volumes. Royal 8vo.
Exegetical
Vol.
I.
Vol.
II.
Confucian Analects^ &-r. \Out of printi\ The Works of Mencius. \l. \os. Vol. III. The Shoo-King, or the Book of Historical Documents. In two Parts, i/. \os. each. Vol. IV. TJw S lie- King, or tJic Book of Poetry. In two Parts,
Parts,
\os. each.
i/.
Vol. V.
TJie i/.
CJuin Tsciv,
ivitJi
tJic
Tso Chucn.
In tw^o
10^. each.
The Nestorian Monument of Hsi-an
Fu
in Shcn-hsi,
China, relating to the Diffusion of Christianity in China in the Seventh and Eighth Centuries. By James Legge, D.D., LL.D.
Paper
covers, 2s. 6d.
Record of Buddhistic Kingdoms being an Account by the Chinese Monk Fa-hien of his Travels in India and Ceylon ;
399-414) in search of the Buddhist Books of Discipline. Translated and annotated, with a Corean recension of the Chinese Text, by James Legge, M.A., LL.D. Crown 4to, (a.d.
boards, los. 6d.
Catalogue of the
Hebrew Manuscripts
in the Bodleian
Library and in
the College Libraries of Oxford. Compiled by Ad. Neubauer, M.A. ]yith 40 Facsimiles.
cloth, 5/.
5^-.
Also separately
The
Catalogue.
3/.
i-^^s.
6d,
The
Facsimiles.
2/.
12s. 6d.
RECENT ORIENTAL WORKS. Slncctrota
ARYAN
©xonicnsia* SERIES.
Buddhist Texts from yapan.
I.
Va^ra/J'/C'/^edika
;
The
Diamond- Cictter. Small 4to, 3^. 6d. Edited by F. IMax Muller, M.A. One of the most famous metaphysical treatises of the Mahayana Buddhists.
Buddhist Texts from yapan.
II.
Sukhavati-Vyuha
Description of Sn/chdvatt, the Land of Bliss. Edited by F. Max Muller, M.A., and Bunyiu Nanjio.
:
With
two Appendices (i) Text and Translation of Sanghavarman's Chinese Version of the Poetical Portions of the SukhavatiVyuha; (2) Sanskrit Text of the Smaller Sukhavati-Vyuha. :
Small 4to, 7^. 6d. The editio princeps of influential sects of in
the Sacred Book of one of the largest and most Buddhism, numbering more than ten millions of followers
Japan alone.
Buddhist Texts from yapan. III. The Ancient PalmLeaves containing the Pra^i^a-Paramita-Hr/dayaSutra and the Ush;^isha-Vi^aya-Dhara;^i. Edited by F. Max Muller, INI.A., and Bunyiu Nanjio, M.A. With an Appendix by G. Buhler, CLE. With many Plates. Small 4to, \os. Contains facsimiles of the oldest Sanskrit
MS. at
present known.
Dharma-Sa;;^^raha, an Ancient Collection of Buddhist Technical Terms. Prepared for publication by Kenjiu Kasawara, a Buddhist Priest from Japan, and, after his death, edited by F. Max MiJLLER and H. Wenzel. Small 410, "js. 6d.
Katayana's Sarvanukrama;^i of the 7?/gveda. With Extracts from Sha^/guiauishya's Commentary entitled Vedarthadipika. Edited by A. A. Macdon£LL, IM.A., Ph.D. i6s.
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS LONDON: HENRY FROWDE OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AMEN CORNER,
E.G.
Princeton Theological Seminary Libraries
1
1012 01247 1399